..Y , /

d"-?;.z;;)

J!--.L- ---<J.

~

~

~- C:. ~. ~.__:z_

Z -#. /r#t?

~ ~

4.J.

4-pz-.t7

1>ROGRESSIVE EXERCISES

c
~r/;~~/°z_~

IN

ENGLISH · GRAMMAR.
PAR'J'

Ill.

C O NT .A TNtNr. THE

R U.LES 0 1' OllT ll OG lt APllY ANO r VNCT UATIO N,
TU E l'RIN CII'.LES OF ETYMOLOGY,
A ND

TH E

PROSODY OF TIIE ENGLISH LANGUAGE.

WITH AN APPENDIX,
l: M DRAC I NO SOME O F THE

E.LEMENTA il Y rlll NC lI'LES 01' lt !I ETOJUC

AND

L OGIC, I NTI-

MATE.LY CONNECTED W IT H T HE SUllJECT 0 1' GR A1.IMAR.
DY

RICHARD GREEN f,ARKER, A. M.
J>R l N C ll' A J. O F 'fll.f<~ J O HN SON GRA MMAR SC H OO L, B OS T ON ; AUTHOR
01" l'lt OG H. E SS JV }: }: XE l U.J l S ES I N · l : NG L I S H CO MP O S ITI ON 1
l:XEH C I SES I N JUU~ T O I U C AL JlEA I JIN G , TH E B OS TON

SC UOO L

c o~ rl 'END I U !\ I

OF NA T UR AL AN D

EX J' ERll\IEN T A l _, PHIL OSOPHY;

ANH

CHARLES FOX, A. 1\1.
J' RI NCJ PA L OF T H E JIOVL STO N G HA!\f l\IA R SCH OOL , D OS TON.

' ' Ilreve est it er per cxempl a."

BOSTON :
l'UllLTS IIED UY CROCKE it & BREWSTER,
N o. 17, 1'V11sh ing ton S treet ..

1 8 4 0.

I

I

I:

~-c.~ · /#·~

4J.
4-pz-.

~~

-7

l)ROGRESSIVE EXERCISES
c~ t//Jl.o-<'-.,,.,~
IN
~l"h

ENGLISH · GRAMMAR.
PAR'l'

III.

CONTAINtNr. THE

RULES OF OllTHOGilAPll Y AND PUNCTUATION,
TllE l'RI NCIPLES OF ETYMOLOGY,
AND

'l'HE

l'UOSODY OF 'TUE ENGLISH

r~ANGUAGE,

WITH AN APPENDIX,
EMBRACING SOM E O F THE

ELEMENTARY PRTNCIPLES OF

llllETORIC

AND

LOGIC, INTI-

MATELY CONNECTED WlTll 'l'llE SUDJECT OF GllAllIMAR.
nY

Ii

RICHARD GREEN f.ARKER, A. M.
l1RINCIPAJ, OF TJlt~ JOHNSON GllAJ\ll'tfAR SCHOOL, BOSTON; AUTHOR
OF l'llUGJlE SS J VE l:XEllCISl::S JN · 1:NGLJSH COntPOS J'fJ ON 1
EXERC I SES 1 N HllJo:TO IUCAL REAlHNG 1 THE DOSTON

SCHOOL

OF NATURAL AND

CO~ IJ' ~NDIUM

EXrEHll'll .E NTAT. l'IHI.OSOJ'HY j

ANH

CHARLES FOX, A. M.
PRIN CIPAL OF THE JWYLSTON

GltA!'tll\IAR SCHOOL, DOSTOM.

I•

i,

l
" Ilrcvc es t itcr per cxcmpla."

IlOSTON:
l'UBLTS IIED BY CROCKER &

BREWSTER,

No. 47, VVus hington Street ..

1 8 4 0.

,..
\
/
'/

\

/,l \/

.,
l.
.l" 'l
r -"

\

\

\

'°! ,
1

PHEFACE.

..

\

Enlcred acco rdin g· tn an

UY

J\ ct 111' C'nn,!!;r c s~ , in th e yea r Hl'IO.

( ; r:of ' h'.En.

f 11 th e Clerk's Oflicc

l\ ·, l ~HE\\' S T Ell ,

or the JJis tricl Court of Mass ac huse tts.

This Third Part of th e Progressive Exerci ses in English Grammar compl etes the original des ign of the authors,
to present a comprehen sive treatise on the subject, adapted to t!t e school mom, and sufficient to su pply the wants of
t eachers and pupils of every grade. Part First contains
the Analysis; Part Second, the Synthesis; and this,
Third Part, comprises the Rules of Orthography and
Pun ctuation, the Principl es of Etymology, and the Prosody
of the English Language. Tlt e whole work is now before
the public, and the authors beli eve that they have omitted
no principle s fri ctly grammatical, which is necessary, in
order to teach the pupil to speak properly and to write
correctly. This volume is enriched by a copious list ,
of abbreviations in general . use, an explanation of
the terms used in conn exion with written language, and
a partic ular description of the marks used by printers and
others for th e corr ection of th e press.
An Appendix is also g iven, which embraces some of
the elementary principl es of Rhetoric and Logic, intimately connected with the suhject of Grammar.
A gene ral Index to the Three Parts will be found at
the close of this volume to adapt it to the purposes of
reference.
In conclusion th e authors beg leave to say, that if they
are not dece ived in the result of their labors, this treatise
on Engli sh Grammar will recommend itself to teachers
and pupils by the following features:
1. "It is si11!plc, and tlierefore easily uml~rstood; and
i t introduces tltc pupil by easy steps to a knowledge of tlic

4

l'Rf!F,\CE.

rules of Syntm:, illuslrntiug each with ~~: amplrs that assist
the co111prd1ension 1!f tlte lwrncr anrl li.g li.t en the lab01· of
t lte fro,. lier."
2. Many useless lec hnicalit.ics arc omilt.cd, which frequently p~rpl ex th e p11pil without adding to his slore of
lrnowl c dgc.
.
3. Every prin c iple is illn sl.ral!! tl by copious examples,
which render the treati se hi g hly pracl1cal, as well as
theor e tical.
4. The principles of sy 11lax arc all cmuraced in a few
short rules, without "nuti:s," "c:rccptions " or ",appen-

dages."

.

G. Th e s uhjcct of pars ing, or the a11aly s1s of se ntences,
is prcscnt.r.d liy itse lf in :t separate vo l11111c ;_ so that the
learn e r who has neither le isure nor opport.11111ty to pursue
the other departm ents
lhe subj ect n eed not be encumbered hy a large book .
.
.
G. Thn defi11itio11 s, ex plan al.ions and 1llustrat1011s?. as
well as th e principl es thcmscl vcs, arc cx_ri_resset~ in fru~11_Iiar
terms , an1l that loo with out the sacrifice ol. prcc1~10n.
This feature if it renders the treatise less philosoph1cal,
makes it rn ore intelligible.
.
.
7 . lt is enriched by the addition of a cop1?us list of
ablncviation s in gcncr:tl use, a11d an expla~1at1011 of the
t e rm s used in written langua ge, tog ether with a tl csc ription of th e m;irks used for the correction of the press.
8. 'fhe unity of I.h e subject, throu g hout th e tliree parts,
is strictly preserved.
9. 'V hil c the whole tr eati se has been prepare d eJ1n·css ly
fiw tltc school room, the general I 11dcx at the end of t!·1is
vo lume renders the work valuab le as a book of reference.

or

ORTHOGRAPHY.

] . Orthography teaches the use of le tters and the proper
m et hod of spellin g word s.
~~- Th ere are twenty s ix letters belon g ing lo the Engli s h Alphabet. These letters are divided into vowels and
COn SO IJ:lnl.S.
a. The lette rs a, e, i, o, u, (a 11<l w anti y, excepting
wh en at the beginnin g of a word or syllable) are vowels;
All other letters are conso nants.
4. The dilforence between a vowel and a conson:rnt is this.
A vowel can be sounded alone, hut a co nsonant cannot be distin ctly sounded without bei ng joine<l with a vowel. A vowel
also s pells itself, but a consonant cannot be spelled without a
vowel. · Thus a spells a, e spells e, &c. Ilut to spell the letter
b it is necessary to join e. Thus b c, spells b.
5. Co nrnn:mts ;ire divicl ed into mutes and semivowels, which
arc thus 1li stinguished: in spelling the semi-vowels the vowel
ge nerally precedes the lette r; but in spelling the mutes, the
vowel follows it: thus el spells l, em spells m, but to spell b p t,
&c. the c comes last; thus, be spells b, pe spells p, &c. The
lcttern c, g , v and 2, are the only exceptions to this remark.
G. The mutes are b, p, t, d, •], k,j, and c and g hard.* The
semi-\•o wels are/, I, m, n, 1·, v, s, z, 1:, c, and g soft.
7. The mules cannot be so unded at all without the aid of a
vowel ; but the se mi-vowels can be sounded imperfectly without
the aid of a vowel.
8. Four of the semi-vowels l, m, n, 1·, are also called liqui<ls
from their readily uniting with other consonants and flowing as
it were into their sounds.
9 . A diphthong is the.union of two vowels in one sound;
as en in beat, ou in ounce. It is calletl a proper tliphthong
when both vowels are sounded, as ui in voice, and an im*' C is r.nllcd soft whe n it is soumle<l Jikc s, and har<l when sounded
Thus in the word face the c is soil ; but in .fiction it is hard. G

like k.

is hard when sounde d in rag and soft in age.

I*

•
1'Hlll'1U>S8 11'1':

ti

EXEH C I S ~:s

IN

ENGL I SH GRAMMAR .

p rop er diph tho11 g wh e11 one or th e vowels is si le nt, as th e
a i11 fll',. [1: and 111 hoot.
.
HJ. 'A_ triphth ong is th e union or thr ee vowels Ill one
sound, as crtu in bea u , inv i11 vicu.•.
I J. Th e fol lowing is a li s t of' the proper cliphllion gs :

ra a s in occa n,
fo11 rl ,
(?l
jf!w e l.o,
f?U
1fl,
,
" sponinrrl
ie
" pani e l,

10

as

q11 ('s t.ion,

Ill

01.

"

Oil
010

"

O.'f

vo 1<:e,

1u t

j>l)ll lld ,

ue

11o w,

in

as in nss ung-c,

hoy ,

"

"

111 a ns ue t ucl e,
la ng uid.

1:2. The fo lio" ing .is " li s t of' lh e i111prope r diphth ongs :
ns 111

/IC

"
"
"

((,'L

rw
(Ill
(/ 11)

1:11'11

t'.wsar

Crt

H llll

er,

g aol
langht
l:tw

Cf.

HS in

rn1t

"

tl' l l

as in

"
"

w

'IC

c c ili n ~

oe

ns 111 fri e nd.

ll11 :y

UIV

111~ :1111.y

j,.,,, nH 111 vi <'w

pl c 11tco us
adirm

Oe ll

O/

till' son111/s

o/

"

coat.
i:eco nomy.
m oon .

"

c ruw.

Oll

pc<> 11lc on

"

f!J

c lc:1 r
r cc •l

llll\HOe ll Vre

"

the i1owtls.

1·1 . •'1 has li ve so 11nds :
I.

'rli c Jn11 g· En g: lisli a, n.~ in .fotc.

~.

'1111 c

10 11 1f

lt al i:111 a,

a~

111

far.

:t

'J'h e hro~d (; 1! n11:i 11 a , a:-; i 11

11.
;,.

Tic e Rl1 n1t. so1111il o f' t he ftn lian a, a s in fat.
Tic e slcorl. ~u u!lll o f li ru:ttl a, as in swa ll ow.

f:1

I I.

JS. _/~ h :ts two so und s:
I . Th e lo ng c, as in m e.
~- T ic e s li 11 rt. c, as i11 met.
Hi. I ha s t.wo oO!l!Hlo :
J. Th e long diphthongn l '. 1, as in pine.
~- Th e s hort s impl e i., as 111 pm.

17. U lms Ji ve souml s :
J.
~.

:i.
I\.

5.
o[

Th e
Th e
'f hc
The
Th e

long open n, ns in note.
lon" c lose o, as m move.
Jo ng. hroad o~ a~ in nor.
short broucl o, as in not. .
s hort sou1Hl of close o, as m wolf.

.,. 111 )ro nmrn ri n ~ th e long- i , the v~i.cc a l w~y~ lc!m i11 atc; in. the so m1d
s l\o r~ e; for thi ::;' r cas0 11 1 the Joug· t IS caJl ctl th e d1phth o noal t.

7

18. U h as fonr sounds :
L T ic e long diphthongal * n, as in tube.
~. Th e short s impl e ii, as in tub.
3. The middl e or obtuse u, as in full.
4. The long obtuse u, as in true.

i

I

t·

(?/ tlie sounds of the Consonants.
J!I. 11 h as but one sou nd ; as h'e ard in babe.

C h as five soun ds ; -li ke le, as in came; likes, as in acid ;
lik e sh, as in vicioiis; li ke z, as in s11Jjice; a.ncl lik e ts, when
foll owe d by h, not s il e nt, in th e same sy ll able, as in child.
D lms three so und s ; -bes id es th a t heard in itself, it has the
sound oft, as in cracked, mi.i:ed, pronounced crackt, mil:l; it has
a lso th e so nnd ofJ, as in soldier, pronounced sol-jiir.
F has n o variation of soun d, except in the word of, pro11ounced ov.
G has t wo soun1ls ;-a ha rd souncl, as in gel, dagger, and a
soft so und, as in gibe, general.
11 is no more Limn a forci bl e breathing, before the succeeding vowe l is pronou nc e d.
J is unifimnl y so nnd e d lik e p: so.fl, exce pt in th e won] halleIHjat. , wh e re it is pronoun ced lik e y.
/(h as tli e so und of c hrrrd ; as heard in kind.
L has but one sound; as in lime.
Jlf has but one so11nd ; as in mile.
N h as two sou nil s ;-one s imple and p ure, as in 111.an, net;
the other a compo und so uml, lik e ng , as in thank, pronounced
!lwnp:k.
I ' lc:1s but one sound ; a s in l'ine.
Ph is genera ll y pronounced lik e.f; . as in Philip, phrr.nlom.
<l ha s i.lllt one so11nd, whi c h is lik e le: it is a lway s fo llowed
by 11., whi c h I"" fre'l ue ntl y th e sound of w, as in quack, queen,
pron o1111ce d k1nick, kwce n.
R has but on e sound : it is n ever s ilent, but is sometimes
trans pose d ; a~ in sribre, pron ounced srt-lmr.
S lin s jonr so 11111l ~ ;-a hi ss ing so mu.I, as in sin, th.is; a bnzzing
s ound, as in w11s , his; the sound of sh, as in 1nission, ensure;
u nd the sound of zh., as in measure, efjitsion.
T has three sounlls ;-b es ides th at heard in itself, it has the
sou 111.l of sh, as in nation, mention ; al so the sound of lsh; as in
nature, bastion, pronounced na-lslmre, bastslmn.
Th has two sound s ;-a sharp sound , a s in thank, thin; and a
fl at so und, as in llwn, tlwt.
V !ms but one sou nd, lik e flat/; as heard in vine.
1.P, when a consonant, h as but one sound , as in wave.
-H In pron ouncin g th ~ long u., th e voice _a lways comn~ences with the
sounc.l of long e; fur thi s reaso n, th e long"' cs callc c.l the d1phthongal u.

8

l'HOGRE SS IVE EXER CISES IN

ENGLISH GRAMMAR.

JV before h, is pronounced as if it were afler the Ii, as in
.
... •
707a;, 1chw, ~,-c. ; pro11ouuccd hw-y, 1111'-en.
);_has two sounds ;- a sharp sou nd, him ks, as 111 s1 .i . antl u
flat sound, .l ik e gz, as in cJ:11ct, pro11011n ce c.l egz-';tcl.
I', wh en a co nso1lf1?1I , has ln1t m1 c s.o nud; as myou. ..
y, lw.s th e so u nil of' Jl at s, as m size; 1t has u1 a fe w cases
tli e so und o f' z.h, as in gla zier ; pru11 011nced g la-zlmr.

;w . Th e le tters or Ili c J\lphah e t ar e ~en c ~· ally_ print e <l
in tw o diffe r e nt IOnn s or ~ h:ipe s; one o! whi c h_ is c;~ l.! e d
th e H.o in; 111 1\ lphali ct., and th e othe r tl1 e ltal1.c. I h.c
H.otnau Alphabet is th e 011 e ge nera ll y u se d . ltal1 c lc lle 1s
;ire 11 ~r~ d to di s tin g 11i ~ h e rnphati c \rard s, or to dir ect the
atte uti o n t.o ~o m c thi11g rc 111arkaule 111 t l1c sc 11lc 11 ce.
21 . .Bot.h the lto1nan and Italic Alphabets hav e two
sct.s of' Jc tl c rs , one c alled c ap ital lette r s allll th e o th e r
s mall ]dt crs.
i t alic w11if11ls .

ll1•'}11(1//, i;11p it11.l .-;.

Rom rm s n1idl /, llcrs .

A
B

a
h
c
d
e
f

1l

g

<...:
])

E
F
G
II
1

JJ

c

]}

E

p

Jr.11l ic sma.fl letters.

a
b
c
d
c

f

J.
J\l
N

I

G
JI
I
.T
f{
L

Ill

Jff

in

ll

N

11

0
l'

0

()

(I

I'

JI

.T
K

h
.I
k

u.

p
'I

lt

r

s

s

'l'

t

u

v
w

x
y
z

Q
R

s

{J

It
)

le
l

q

r

T'

II

u

v

11

v

\\'

lV
,Y

11)

x

y
z

y

z

y
z

7l

7:

9

OF THE USE OF CAl'ITAI. LETTERS.

22. The first word of every book, chapter, letter, note,
or auy other piece of writing should begin with a capital
lette r.
2!3. Th e fir s t word after a pe r iod, should begin with a
capital le tt e r.
24. The fir st word after every inte rrogation or exclamation s hould begin with a capital le tt e r; unless a numbe r of inte rrogat ive or exclamatory se ntences occur together and are not totally iudepe nd e nt.
25. The various names or app ellations of the Deity
shou ld ueg in with a capital lette r, as God, Jehovah, The
A lmi g hty, Th e Supre me Il e in g, The Lord, Prol'idence,
Th e M ess iah, The Holy Spirit, &c.
2G. A ll proper names , such as th e names of persons,
places, s tr e ets, mountains, lak es , rivers , ships, &c., and
adjectiv es derived from t hem, shou ld beg in with a capital
le tte r.
27. Th e fir st word of a quotation after a colon, or when
it is in a dir ec t form, should beg in with a capital letter.
28. Th e first word of an e xample, every substantive
and principal word in the titl es of book s , and the firs t word
of eve ry lin e in poetry, s hould beg in with a capital lette r .
29. The pronoun I, and the interjection 0, are al ways
writte n in capitals.
30. Any words when r em arkably emphatica l, or when
th ey are th e prin c ipal subject of the composition may
b egin with capitals.

'l'hc Jull11wi11p; smlcnccs in which l't1pitrrl lr.llcr.9 '!re improperly
nsed, 111.ay now be corrcclcd b.1J the pupil.
whrm socrn les \Vas As ked what .Man Appro11chcd t.he Near"
est to P e rfect ha.p pincss, Ile answered, that man who Has The
F ewest wants.
addi son Has Remark ed with Equal pi ety nnd truth, that the
Creation is a Perpetual feast To the mind of a Good mun.
di lige nce inclustry uncl Proper iniprove me nt Of tim e Arc Mat erial duti es Of the Young; but the young Often Neglect These
duti es.
bow ofte n shall my brother sin aguinst me an<l i forgil'e hi m?
till Se ven Times?
but what Excuse can the englishman Plead? the custom Of
cluelling _?

·'
:1

i
tr

~ 'I
',I J lI

1h

!iII
I

I

!

IO

•
l'IUlr:It ESSI Vf.

RXEHCI S RS IN

ENGLISH GRAMnJAR.

how many lesso ns am th ere in thi s Louk? nrc I.here More
Than tw e nty- fiv e?
why did You Not Arrive soo ne r ? were you necessaril y
Detained?
<l a ugltte r of faith I\ wnkf! ! A ri se ! Tlln mc
th e I lre atl U nk1tt1w 11, Th e c li;Los of Th e tomb.

ll

GENERAL RULES FOR DIVIDING WORDS INTO SYLLABLES.

t hP. lol'<l l\lv p:1' f.lll"" Rhnll Pre pare
rl! td l•'ee rl ~ I c \ Vitit A s l1 e phenl's care.

32. A single co nsonant. between two vowels, must be joined
to the latte r sy ll abl e; as m the word delight, the single consonant l s tands b~tw ee n th e vowels e an<l i; it must therefore Le
pronoun ced wrth tJie la tte r sy llabl e li g ht, and the word is
<l e- li g ht and not 1l e l-ight.

f:itl1 c r 0f a II in l·:\'r,rv J\ !-iC,
i11 !·:ve ry Cli 111e 1\d11rr. tl,
Ly Saint, lt y ~al'a'. (C and lly sage,
j cl 1<1 '>'ah, j ovc, or lord.

[E :cceptions. This rule does not a ppl y to compound ~vor<ls,
ns, up-011, t~1 s-ease, &.c; nor to the le tter 1:, as ex-ist; becnuse
t hat le tter 1s not properly a single consonant, but a representative for cs, ks, or gz.J
33. Two consonants proper to b eg in a word must not be
separated; thu s Ill th e word fable, ns t·he letters bl are such as
may beg 111 a word, they mu s t hoth he pronounced with the
latter sy ll a bl e, thu s fa-ble. Uut when two consonants which
cannot begin a word come be twee n two vowels the consonants
mu s t Le <livirle<l. Tl_rns in the word utnwst, a~ the two consonants tin, cannot beg111 a wor<l they must be separate<l, thus:

thn11 g rcat. firet r:n11s r,, least. nnrl crstonrl,
who J\11 rny t' e nsc Co nfin e d, (con fin e <l s t)
to Know H11t Tl1i ~, 'l'li:1t tl1 ou Art gootl
and 'fl1at tny sc lf A1 11 l\li11rl.
yet (; :tvcst me In thi s ll;uk E sl:Lte, &c.

iit-mosl, ttn-der, in-sect, er-ror.

th e hn g- 11 ag" of ~ 1 an y of lit e e11rop1.mn nations wns de ri vetl
}<'ro111 th e 1\ nc ic nt. In t.in.
Th e cn g li s l1 :uttl frr'. nc h l•' l<'r;l.s ]i;ul a. Nc vc rc l ~ n g n [!'Cm e nt.
i saw tl1 e dult:lt J\ 111l1a'>':tdor i11 the C:trrin ge of the s paJLi s h
COn2'11I.
Alwn_y s rf! 111c11il1 c r 1l1is /\ 11 c ie ntrn ax i1n Rpol< e n by th e g reek
phil oso pl1 c r" l<n u"' 1.hysc ll :"
Th e c hri sti:llt law g ive r Says" take up Thy Cross D a il y an<l
follow me."
s o\0111<111 olisen"''• tlmt " f'rid r goes Befo re ll cst rn <: t ion."
johnso " '' rli c tioLLnry ha s lr >L'.g bee n I.h e Rt:uu la rd of c ng li sh
orthog rapl1 y ; hul. tlt c work or doctor wcbste r seems in a Fair
way to t->LL ppl:tnt 11.
Jw.ve yon "''"" ro lliLL'R :rne ic LLI h is tory.
tlwrnpson'~ s easo LLS allll cow pe r's tas k conta in many Po etical
ll eauti c>".
i hope Yo u will be abl e to I'ccad Correctly All that i ha ve
\ Vritten.

34. Three conso na nts proper to b egin a word, following a
vowel hn.v111g the long- sound, mns t n?t be se parnted,- but if
the vow e l have the s hort sou nu, one of the conso1mnts mu st he
pronoun ced with the vow el. Thus in the word restrain, the
three co nsonnnts slr following th e lo ng e, mu s t be pronounced
togeth e r, as re-st.ram: Uut in th e worrl dislrain, as the same
consonnnts sir follow a short i, the s must be pronounced with
the i, thu s, dis-train.
3~. Wh e n t hree or four consonan ts, which are not proper to
Le gm a sy ll ab le, m eet betwee n two vowels, those which can
be g in a sy ll ab le be long to the latter, the res t to the former
sy ll able i. as ab -s tnin, corn-p lete, em-broil, <lan-<llcr, dap-ple,
con- s tram, ha nd -some, pa rc h-me nt.
. a !i. Tw o vowel s, not forming a diphthong must b e <livi<led
rnto se parate syllabl es; as crn -e l, de ni-nl, soci-ety.
37.. Compound words must be trace<l into the simple words
of wluc h th ey are cornpose<l ; as ice-ho use, glow-worm, overpower, neve r-the-l ess.
38. Grammatical and other particular terminations are gene rn.lly separated ; as teac h- est, teach- e th, teach-er, teac h-ing,
goocl -ness, frec-<l om, false-hood, l!fc.

RULE::) OF m::rHOGRAI'IIY.
31. Spc lli1t g is tl1 c prope r di vis ion of word s into sy ll:tblcs; i\JLU th e ex pr e ss io n of' th <JSC sy llabi cs 1.Jy pr ope r
l ette r s .

E:ccrcisc on the p1·eccding Rules.
The pupil will divide the follo1vi11g words into syllables.

[Jn spelling words, th e pupil wi ll lie carcri1l to pronoun ce ca r-Ii syll able
sc par;it cly ;i .; he .i;; pdl s it, and tl1c 11 c:.w li p rece ding sy ll ald c w ith it.
'J'li11 s in !" pc lling th e \\o rd ort \1ngT;1p hy hQ shnul d pro cee d ;i s fol low s : 0 r or,-t h v g lhog , urllill,;;·,- r t.t rc1 , urlho::.:: nt,-p h y phu~ orllW,!!,Trtp !iy .]

..

·---- - ·-

ln~truc tive, inductive, derivative, de light, delicacy, redolent,
relntn· e, sober, <le throne, basi s, ability, docility, consternation,
.ten111nat1on, compli cate, intricnte, characteristic, omnivorous,

_______..._________

.....__

"

I

'.l·

1:1

ENGI.JSJJ GHAMMAR,

in oc ulrttc, op11 le11t, tran sg ress, confrnc, ac ceptable, imp ropri ety,
apprenti ceship, ex plicative.

f..
flENERAL R U l. F.8 !' O il S PELL I N G

i

I

wonns.

a!J. ' Vo rd s of O ll C sy llabl e, e ndin g willt .f, l o r s, pr e·•
ced e d by •l si11 1r lc vo1rnl , duuh lc th e final co n so nant ; a s
stall', 1nill, pa ss~ ki ss. Th e onl y exce pti on s arc o f, if~ a s ,
is , has, \\"a s , yes, hi s, thi s , thu s, and u s.
40. 'V o rd s ot"on c sy llabl e e ndin g with a n y co n son a nt
but f; I , or s , a nd pr cccd!!d uy a s in g lCT vowel, n e ver
doubl e the fi11al co nso na11l: exc eptin g add , c bu, uutt,
egg, o dd , e rr, i1111 , b11nn , pn ss a nd uuzz.
4 1. Jn th e c han ges m a 11CT in words e ndin g with .71 , the
y rnu s t be c han ge d into i unl ess th e re Li e a 1·owe l be fore
it ; asjly ,.flics,flics l; ho111n1 , ha11pin-, !ta11z1-i!-s t . ln the
p a rti c ipl e e n<lin g in ing, th ey is n ot chan ge d; asjly,
flyiug, ~ 111'1''!) , nffl"!Ji11g, ·~·r: .
111 th e imp e rfect. and pc rf'c ct parti c ipl e of s u c h wo rd s as
lo_y , Jlfl.1J , $rl.1f, and th e ir c<J1np1111111ls, th e .I/ is c han ge d
into i, a lth o ug h th e re is a vu 11·el hdu re it. A s l ay, laid,
p ay, paid, s a y, s;1id , unl;iid, unp a id , un s aid , &c.
'Vh e n a Hy llal>l c is add c <l, tl1 e y pre ce d e d by a con son a nt, is ge n e rall y <; han ged into i; !Jut wl1cn pr ecc d c d by a
vowe l, the ?I is YCry rar e ly c ha11g cd.

['.l'!t c 711171il n·ill no w "l'Jil.'J tlu- rnlc_s co11 /11i11 ril _;,1 11111'.1/irrs ~!J;
40 anrl ·I J, in corred i11g the erro rs m spcllwg , m tlt e.followwg

I

1.
!

sentences.J
ll .is 1111great11H'r il. to Si' ''' propP.rly; but eve ry pupil wil fincl
it hiss interest to ol1se rv<: tl1i ss r11 le.
lly ac ting th11 's lt c di s pl ease.I hi ss teac he r.
Jaco b wors hipped his C reato r, leamng on the topp off hiss
s taff.
'vV c should not pl :Lcc too m11cl1 stress upon tlrea ms.
The gro8 wc iµ-h t off th e ca.rria ge wass four huu<lred pountlss.
A cai·r iss a cha.r iot of warr.
ln th e names of tlru ggs a nd plants the mistake in a word may
end:1.11gc r li fe.
Th e hmnm of bees.
The finn uf a fi sh.
M any a tropp is laid to e nsn are the fe et of youth.
:Many famili es arc su pported by th e making of m att~.
'vV c should s ubj ect our fan cys to the government ol reason.
Thou weary est thyse lf in vain.

13

J' cter 1lc nycil hi s mn s tcr.
Th e goo d are happi er than th e batld.
lle not di s maiy ed by pove rty, afHiction, nor cleath.
~corge prese 11 ts a fa ncr fuI appearance.
l he dcstrowrs of th e ir ow n peace. The cornelynes11 of
youth.
·
Cn.larnitys fal hcn.v ily upon the e nvi ous antl cvi ll rnindetl.
. 'rl1 nsP. c hildre n are plaiful; by their c onduct thei r character
1s port.rni ed.
J oli n lt ass pnyed hi ss debts.

or

42. Words on e sy ll a Li e a nd othe rs accented on the
las t sy llaul e , e 711Ji11 g with a s in g le co n sonant preced e d !Jy
a s 111 g le vowe l, doubl e th a t co nsona nt wh en th ey take
anoth e r sy ll a bl P. heg in11i11 g w ith a vowe l. As wit, witty,
ab e t, :ilie ltor, heg rn, bcg 11111 e r.
. 11' a diphth ong pr eced es o r th e a cce nt is 011 th e pr eced1111? sy ll a bI : , th e co~isonant r e main s s in g le ; as toil, toiling,
ojjcr , ujfcr111g , maul, maulcn.
Cu1'rcct tltc following errors.
Th e <:011rt. annul ed th e law .
Ily de fe ring rc pc11te ncc we acc 11mul ate sorrows.
H e wa s nol pe rn1ited to ask any <1uestions.
' V c :d i have many fa illi11 g-s.
' Ve 111:iy be vis iltcd hy allli cli ons.
Th e C lirisl ia 11 L a wg il'cr has prohibitte tl many things which
th e h eat.h e n philosoph e rs all owe d.

4!l. 'V nr d s e ndin g with any d ou Lle le tte r but l ~nd
takin g ncss, lrss, f.11 or ji1l aft e r th c 111, pr ese rv e th e ietter
d ou bl e~ a s h a rmless h arml ess n ess , ca re less carelessly,
s tdf s t1fll y, s u ccess s 11 cces~ ful, di s tr ess di s tr ess ful. But
those word s wh ic h e nd with du11hl e l , and take ncss, les.•,
(I/ o r/i1l al"ter t h c n1 , ge u era ll y 0111it o n e l ; as full fulness ,
s kill s ki lfnl , full fully .

Correct the fo llowing e1'1·ors.
R estl esncss of mind disqualifi es us fo r the enjoyment of
peu cc.
Th e arro ws of cal ninny fal han nl es ly at the fe et of virtue.
Th e roatl le th e blis ful reg ions is :is open to the p easant as
to th e lrn1g.
/I c l1illn ess or shiv ering of the body g enerally precedes a
fev e r.

2

f
:1
1

(
I
l
I

I

l
I

'
I

I

'I

·•
j

I

I

I

11

: f.
i

..
ENGLISH GRAMMAR,
]'Jl()(:llF. SS IVI':

E ~·u: net SES

Col'l"ccl lli r fu lluwing errors.
Th e warmtl1 of di sp11tnt.irlll, 1lcstroys that se1lalness of min<l
whi c h is 11cccssnry lo d iscove r truth.
/\II lh l' !'C w ilh rP;1slcs:-: praise Iii ~ work s hcliolcl,
I ~o\li dny aud 11 igh 1.

t·

In all 011r n·,n•o ni11 gs, 011r 111i11ds s hould be s in('e rly employed
in th" 1111r ~ 11it or lrnth.
Jt1111" i> c li:1 vi rn1r, nnd i11il1 •cc 11 t lang 11agc, arc pec uliarly 1lisgrnct'11I t11 yu11lh 1,f' cd11 cn lin11.
Tl1 c lr11c worship of'< :orl is a11 i111porta11 t :1111\ aweful se rvice.
' ·Vi" lo111 alon e is trnrl y fair: !\ill y 01il y appea rs so.
Jo: vPry prrs1111 :1111\ 1hi11g co1111 r!cl.cd with se ll; is apt lo appear
good 1111d de;: irrnhl c in 1111r eyrs.
_1•:rr11rs and 11ti sc 11 11d11 c1 :ire 11: orc cxc uscalil c in ig 11 onu1t, than
in "" '11 -i 11,; t meted 111•rs,, ns.
Tl11• di v i111~ law s ar c " "' rc l'r'·"•ibl c hy th ose of men.
(,;rat it.11d c is a fon:c ihlc :u11 \ ac ti ve pri11c ip] () in goo<l an<l
ge11 c r1111 s 111in1ls.
011 r n:itlll'al a nd i1ll'l >l11n lary d cl'ccts of buil y, are not. chargablc u11011 ns.
\ Vc are made lo be sc rvi cahl c to others, as well n.s to omsclvPs.
Lik e oth er tPr111 innt i,,ns it. c l i:1 11~~cs y intn i, wl1 r. n prrcc1l ed
by a COlltiOllilllt; a$, OCCO lll/>U11.'J, ClCCO'lllJl<tnimc11l; !llCl'l'!f, merri-

ment.

'

15

IN

Onr li .!!lils Rhonld not shin li' dnllly.
\!Villi'ul carc lcs ncss sli onld be re provcrl.
44. JVf'.«', lrss, ly a11rl .fid arid er! lo 11·or rl s c 11di11 g with
Ril c 11l 1·, do 11ol c nl it. Ptr. 1\ :-; p:ile pal<:11" ;:~ , g uilt. g 11iltlcss , c l" ' " Giosc ly, i'''" "" l'" :tc(•i'1d ; cxcc pl i11 a l(; w word s ;
as d11 c d11l y, lrt1 c lrt1l1' , a11·c awi'11I.
1111111 ;1;lrl c d '" 11·;11·cl;: <'11di11cr w il.lt ;: il r nt r, gc n c r:i.ll y
pr csc n ·.'.s 1.ltc 1'. As ali;1l.,11H ~ 111 , : has li r;c mc 11t , i11 c itcrnc nt,
&c . Tl1 c 1nJ1«l s j11il g 1111 ·111. , abrid g111 c 11t , a c k11uw lc:l g 111 c at
are cl cl' ia:io11 s fr11111 1l1i -< rnl1·.
1'!i. , l/,fr and ililr: 11·11"11 i1 1cor1 •r1ralcd inl o \\'Ol'd r; e 11di11 g
witlt s ik·11I. 1·, a l111ns l. ahl'ay>; c 111 it o!l' : ii :·; lil :u11 c bl a1 11 :1\J lc,
c11r c c 11ral1 lc, ~C ll "', ;:('l1' ihl<' , '""''"· H 11 l if" (' or g sort,
co1nr· lirdi1 re r in tir e uri !! i11 a l 11-.) rd, tl 1c r is tlt c 11 pr c;:c rr c d
iu 11·o rd s cn mpo1111ckd 11:it h a/Jlt:; as c han ge c lta11 gc ablc,
pc a c:c IH '< lct~ i! lil c , <~ c.
4H. Wl1 c 11 i11g or i .< h. is ;1dd c d to \l' o rd s c 11din cr with
silc:11t 1·, lltc" 1: is al111ns l always 0111i11rcl; :1 s pl<tcc plac i11g,
lodg e lod g in g, s l:tl'c ~ hvi : :l1, prude prt1di :< h.

l

, I

'I'he stu dy of the English language is making daily adva.n cment.
.An ob li gei ng a111l humbl e disposition, is totally unconnected
with :t sc rv".e anu c ringeing humour.
Uy sol:tcc 111ir the so rrow s of others, the heart is improved, ut
the s:.1111':! t_1111c tlial our duty is pcrfun11cd.
A JUd11.:1nus arrn.11 g 111e nt of studi es facilitates improvement.
T o ~ 1i1111 a llum1,.nl s is not h;ird 1
T o 111i11ds rusulv'd, forcwnm '<l, and well prcpar'U.

Ln.hor an<l expense n.re los t npon a droneish spirit.
.The in advertc 11c ies of youth may be excused; but knaveish
tricks s hou ld meet with severe reprooJ:

· 47. Compounded word s are generally spelled in the
same manner, as th e s impl e word s of which t he are composed; as, gla.<s linuse , sk!Jlig!tt, t!tcrcb.1J, !t ereaft1~r . l\bny
words e nding with double l, ar e exceptions to this rule;
as, alr1:ad!J, wdfare, wiljitl, fulji.ll; as al so, the wo rds
wherever, Christmas, Laimnas, ~· c. i. e. Christ's mass,
latt er mass.
Correct the following errors._
The pn.sover was a celebmte<l feast amon(J' the .Tews.
A virtuous wo111an look etlnve ll to the ways of her houshold.
Th ese people sa lute one a noth er, by touching the lop of their
forh eads.
Th at which is sometimes expedient, is not all ways so.
·w e may _be_hurtful! to others, by our example, as well as by
personal 1n.1un cs.
] 11 ca ndid minds, truth finu s an entrance, an<l u wellcome
to o.
Our pn.sst.imes should be innocent; and they should not occur
too frequ ently.

Tlt c following scntcnr,cs i:ontain CITors, in the c01Tectioll
of w!tidi, all tltc p1·eceding rules arc applied.
N('glrrt 110 opp11rtu11ily of <laing goo<l.
No man can steu ily build upon accidents.
H ow !:ihall we kee p, ~vhat, sleepi ng or awake,
A weaker may surpnzc, a stronger take 7
N either time uor misfortunes should craze the rememberanco of a
fri end .
.M oderation ~hould pre side, hoth_~n . the l<itchin and 1he parlor.
S lt31l we rer.1c\.·c good at the D1v111e hand and shall we not recicve
evil 1
'
Jn many designs, we may succcde and be miserable.

I
Ii
I

l;I
1

.
16

j.
l'ROt: llF.SS I VE

EX l rn<.: I ~F.S

TN

ENGLI S H GRAMMAR.

'Ve ~ 11 nu ld li a \' C o;;c 1u·c ;111d \'irt ue e 11 011g h l o rcrcc d from our demands,
wl1 c 11 Il l(')' n pp en r to IJc 1111rc ...,011:1ble.

Le t us s how dilli ge11c e in e very !audib le und er ta kin g.
C i11 n 1110 11 is 1hP. lrn grn 111 ha rk of a low 1rcc in 1hc il a nd of Cey lo n.
A r:im wi.11 hut wi th his hea d : th oug h he be br uug·ht up ta me; an d never
s nw tli e H C LI O ll .
\\' e 1w rri c vc a piec e of sil ve r in a b<Jso n, wh e n wate r is p oured o n it
tl H11J g h w e ro u ld 11 nl di scove r it bc lOrc.
'
\' irlt•<' imhnlin l' 1hc rn r mo r v of th e good
'J,' hc l\ing of <:re al llriuiin is a limitted monn rc h; a nd the Brittish
H:"ltin11 ;i fr ee pe ople .

.

l1i111

nrt u~

A fon1r ('n 11l(•r1 ·d \\ itli d1• l il';11·y . d nnlde:-: tl u! ololigario11.
T h<'y t1 ·111 p tc cl llw ir ( 'rc<1l11r 1 a111 I li111ill cd Ili c I Joly ()11 P n f b .rnr• I.
The 1irc 1·1·pts o f ;1 !!ood t•d11cat i o11 l1a\·c nfh•11 rcc 11 rt·d i11 th e time o f

ucrd .

I.
~

!
i
i

I

t

Ii
'
I

so11 s.
Tiu: f ' l1r1 ~ 1 i; 11 1 rdigio11 g i,·cs a 111ori ~ lovly c haraf ll'r o r C: m l, 1\ w 11 a ny
rcli !!,' io11 c•,·pr did .
\ \r i1'1 011t s i11i s1c rn11 s v il'ws , they ;ire dl' xlr<> llS 111 ;111;i gc rs o f' t\1 c ir ow n
juf ercs l.
"\n y th ing co 1111 nitcd lo tl1 l' lrns t n nd care of ;: 111 o th c r, is a d e p osit.

11.Pre fi 1111i sl1 'd 114' . ;111d ;i ll th :1 t lie hll d m ;HIC
Vicn'd mid l w hd d ! All w;:is inlire ly good.

'"c

H crci\'C hi s c o n11 r il1 a11cl scr urly mo ve:
Entrus t th y fo rt u ne to the P owe r abo ,·e.

t·

I
r

I·

expcnc.c.
J 11 c e 11 ~c sig·nifi cs p e rfum es c xh a il ed by fire, a nd made use of in relig iou s
c c rc m0111cs.
'J'r11 e happy nrss is nn c nnmny to p omp an d noi7.c.
F t•w rl'l1 e x111 11s n rc mo re d is trcsi11g , th a 11 tl1 osc wh ic h we make on ou r

E x a 11 1i11 ~

i·I
1'

tll

pall accs, 1mhe llishcd by princes, a nd celle brated by poe ts, has now nothu w to sliow but rums.
J!alle rin.g rnm s '"' ere anticn tl y used to be at down the walls of a c ity.
J or ky sig nifies a 111 a 11 w ho rides ho rses in a ra ce or w ho de als in horses.
Tlic harm les ness of m a ny an im <ils, a nd th e injoymcnt whi c h th ey have
o f lite , ~ h ou l d p l r~ d for th e m asai11st rruc l uscnge.
m ay be ,·e r_y hu zy, to no u sc fuJI purpose.
' Ve ca nn ot pl ead in abatm ent o f our guilt, th a t we a re ignorcn t of our
duty.
G e nuin e c ha ra ly, how Jibe ra l soc \'Cr it may be, will n ever e mpovcrish
011rsc k cs. If we se w sp a re ing ly, we s lt <t ll rcn p aco rc!ing ly.
Jlowc ve r di s ag rea b l e~ we must rcsolUlly per fo rm ou r Uu ty.
A lit of s ick ness is often a kind c hastismcnt and dis cip lin, to moderate
ou r affec ti on fo r th e thin gs of this life .
lt is a happy ness to ,young p e rso ns, w hen the y are preserv ed from the
snares of th e wo rld , as 111 a ga rd e n inrl osed.
H e n llh a nd peace, th e m os t valueab lc poses~ i ons, a re obtained at s m all

l t d csi· rY e ~ o ur !1('<.; l skil to CJ11"Jllirc into tli osc ru les h_r w hic h we may
guide our j11dg·c 111c 111.
.
Food , t·lot lll'i11g, :111d h:1l1it;1tion«1 ;1 rp the rrward s o f 111cl11s1ry . .
Jf wc: ...Ji P 110 rt'~ tr:1 i 111 npo11 o ur Jus ls 1 1w co11lro11 I up o 11 our apc t1t cs and
pn ssio ns, tl wy will' hurry us i1110 g uilt n11d mi sr~ ry .
An l 11d<' pc11d ;111t i:" 011 e wlin i i11 rcl ig- ious tt lhtirs, holds lli;.tl e v e ry cong·rcga ti on 1s a co m plcat C liurdi.

Th e _;u·lrnnwl cd g-c rn c 11t of our tr a11sg rcssio11 s mu st preced e the forgiv n css of 1li c 111 .
Judi cio us abrid g-c m r 11t s o ft e n aid tli c s tndys o f you th.

iI

I
I

:j

H o(' ks, mot111la111s, and cavern s, arc o f i11dis p c11s ihle u se, Uolh lo the
enn h ;i nd to m n11.
The h ive o f a c it y, o r kingdom, is iu th e bes t co ndition , wh e n thC'ir is
th e l1 ·as t 11 oi1.c o r h11z in it.
'J'li c r o 11 g l 111 es~css fou 11d o n our e 11t cra nce in to th e p a ths of v irtue and
le:i rn ing, g·row ~ moo th r. r ris w e ::u l v a11<' c .
'J'h al w!1i e h '':as once th? m os t bcantifull spot of Itnly, rov e rrc<l with

Fo ll owi nr; Ji fo, in c rc lurcs we di scct,
\V e lose 1t in Ilic m o me nt w e d cl1!c l.

'I

I

The phisician may di spence th e mcdicin, but Providence alone can
bl ess it .
111 m a ny p e rs 11 i ~ s we imbark wi 1l1 p leas ure , nnd l;ind sor row fu ll y .

\ \Ip ;ire r·n·1pw111ly llf'rw fill1 •cl li_y ,,Ji;it we hnn· drf'ad ed .
II is 110 gn·;1t vi rlLH : tu lin J lon.: ing ly wi1h /.!' Oocl 11 a l11ri •U nnd m C'c k p c r-

I

J

A ce rt ai n ho m holdcr planted a vinynrd but the men imployed in ii
m ade 1111 g ra tefull re1ur11s .
'

/!.II our c0t 11l(n l s proccd c fro m Ilic F:11\1(' r o f <: oorl n "s~.
'J'J1 c n1 i 11 or a Sl <l l c i ~ g'Clll'rn l\y j lr1'Cf•edc• I hy tl 1111i\·crsnl d eg·f':' 11Url.H'Y
of 111 n 11111 ~ r ~ , ;111d ti <'O Hl 1'111pl of n ·li;.;-i nn .
I l is f;11lwr 0111 itc U 11 u llii11 ~ in Ii i:-; ed11 e atio 11 1 tha t 111i ;; li1 rc 11 t.lc: r
Oll 'i <llld LI Sl' fiill.
The daw i11 th r• frthl1• \\';1~ dn •!"'Ord in p i lf~ · rr r d o rn ;-1inP11l.o;: .

•I

17

l1nw th y li11m or i" 1~ 11 r l i11 ' d , .
Aud wl1i 1· li the: mlciu ~ p:1s..,i o11of1liy 111111d .

- - - - 1k 1;11d11•r...: al llw 1p11·stin11 :

own i11g rntitt11 lc.
Th r rc is n n i11 sf' pP.rahle r o nn cc li on hc twec n pie ty nncl virtue.
. l\1a11y nctio11s ha\'c a fai r complec ti u n whi ch hav e nol sprung from
v1r1\t('.
'\Vhi t· h way soever we turn ou rsclvs, we a re incountered with sensable
d c m ons 1r::1tio11s of a D e ity .
.l f we forsak~ t~1.c ways.o f v irtue, we canno t nll c<lge a ny co lor of igno ..

1 l is fe a rs , his word::, hi s looks, 1lodarc l1 i111 g-11 ilt y.
Cal icoc is a th in r lo th 111ad1 : of cotto n ; so11 1f' ti11ws s tni1\f;d ·w ith lively
culn rs.
To pro mo te iniquity in o lh c rs, is nctl rl y lhc s;1111 e as b e ing th e ac tc rs of
i t ourse lvs.
T he g la s irr 1s hn siur ss w;-is 1rnk11ow n lo Ilic trnl iC' nt s .
.
. The n11t e cc d ;111t 1 in g r;m111 1c r, is the 11 01111 or pr,,11ou11 lo w l11 c li the re lati ve r e fe r s.
He no t ~ ll'rnid o f 1l1e w ir· l<cd : tli ry nrr nrn lC' r .th e co nt rol of Provid e nce .
Co11 sC' in 11 s11cs · o r' g·uil l 111 ;1y j t 1 ~ 1l y a fri g Iii us .
Co n vey to o ll ll'rs 110 i111c lig-1 ~ 111 · () wh i1'11 yo n wou ld )H ) a s\1 :-1 111cd to avow.
1.'hrn y ar c wC' ih hr. cl i11 tl1 e IJ;il lt111 ce, :i11d fi 111nd w;i 11t i11t;".
llo w 111 a ny di sa poi 111111 c nts li avC', in the ir co11scquc11ccs, s a ve d a m a n
fr o m ruin!
A · w e ll · p oisccl mind m a kes a chee rful countena n ce .

r an ee, or wa nt of 11tslru <' l1 0 11 .

The re a rf! m o re r11lti\'nlc rs of the c;-i rlh, thnn o f tl1 eir own he arts.
J\I a n is i11 co mp a ;-;scd w ith rf an:!c rs in1111mc rab le .
Wa r is t'l ll<' 111lc d w ith d i s tn• s J ~·,1 a nd d cssoluti11 0rr c ll'ccls. It is confescdly
th e s t· u rg-e o f 011 r an g ry pa ~s i o n s .
'l'l 1c C':t rlh is tl 1c L o 1c.l 1 s a n d Ilic frdl 11C's ~ th e reo f.

The ha rvest truel y is plenteous, lmt the labo rers are few.

2*

I

'!

I
11

·I

I
f

..
18

JrnG l.J S ll GHAl\!11! AR .

1'11 c g- rc:1tcr our i11ci L111 c11t s lo evil, the ~ r{'al cr wi ll l:r.; onr vi c lory arn.l
r ew ard.
.
\V e ~ h nn ld not in co nragc p cn~ on <; l o d o w l i:~t th ey h <' lc 1\·c to h e wro ng.
Virtu e is pl aced betwee n l\\ o C.'l: trcam s, w l11 c h arc bu lli equa ll y b lam e~
~~

.

.

\\' c s honltl cont im1 ;". !)_y IW.\' C th e g:io l in ou r ,·icw, w l1 1c h wou ld dire ct us
in tli c r;1c..· c.
']'h e ~oti l s were forced n111·11 1 :rnd th<' prisoners sci free.
.
Jt ('ai1 11 o l he said th at we arr cl1ariti hlc tlou c rs, wh e n ou r gifts proceed
fr o m ~(· lli "' h 11wti\·1·s.
8trni,,·h1 j.,. tl ll' g; 1tt> , and 11 ;1rrow tlll' w;1y, tl1 :1 t len d LP .life e terna l.

lnll ·g~ i ty leads us !ttrni t

fun\illd 1 disdai11i 11g

palhs .

nll du11 hlc111gs, nud crooked
.

f , ic (' llf'io11 s 11 rs ;111 11 rri nu·s p :1n• 1111 ~ ''" Y l o rn111.
\·V ord s arc th e ('on 11lrcs of wi.-: c 11u· 11 , bu t lli c 11111m•y of foo ls.
Jlccn111p1•11 cc to no 11 1:1 11 {'\·ii lii r (·~: ii.
.
.
. .
.
.
] l e wn :• au cxcf' ll1 •nl pc r so 11 ; ;1 n11rr o11r u f nnt1r.11t ft11 lh 111 cnrly :) onlh .
.Mee kness cu ulr nu ls o ur ;111 .:.;·ry p tiss ious; nualor, our seve r e judge·

)r1' lru ctors shmild not only be s killfull irr th ose sciences which they
leac h_; but h ave s kil in th e m e th od of teaching, an<l patiencP. in the
prat·t1 ..;c .
Science st r~ ngt h c ns a nd !nl<irgcs th e minds of me n.
A ~tE"ady m11uJ may receive counc il : bu t there is no hold 011 a c h a n ua.
blc hn mou r.
o
_\V e m:1.y c nur e ou rselvs by c us to m , to bear the cxtremitic.;; of wc th e r
wtth o ut 111.1u ry .
E~ c!~ssin.: mc rrym c nt is th e p <t ~c nt o f $' rc if. ~
A •r 1:-;_ s~ 11 s ah l c to th e to uch by Its m ot1011 , an<l by its resis tc ncc to bodies

InO\' C d Ill IL

J\ poli 1c :J ddrcss is ~o m c tim C's th e c lnk e o f m a li ce.
T o prac li rc virtue is lhc s ure w;iy to lo,•c it.
l\l :111y _1 lii11;;s ar c pl ;rnsahl c i11 th eo ry, wh ir li foil in practise.
l .. cn rn111 g a ud l~ n~ "v lcgc mu s t be. al1<1incd by s low d egrees; and arc the
rcwn rd o nly of ddligc11c·e mid pnt1 c nce.
'Ve s hould s tud y Lo li ve pen cab ly with a ll men .

m c 11ts .

I·i

U c L~ n ot o nl y a clcscc nd c nt fro m p iou s a 11 rcs l c r~ , 1111 ! :i n inh,. rit c r too
o f lh l".ir virt u e-;.
A cli s p c n s; ~to ry ~ <; lh P. pl af'c' wli~ ·~ c lrH !~ l i,.in c~ ;ir1· clis1.w n<.:cd : ti di s pe nsar y i s :1 hook 111 w l1wl 1 Ili c r o 11q 1< 1-.; 1t1 o n ol tl11:111 IS d1 •,c.;(' rili c d .
· F ai thl'uh1 L'SS and j11 dg-111c11l a rc pc1·uli a rl y rcqui.;; il in tc•s la111c nt<:> ry excc-

u t~>I~:; he

;1r~11r~

~l rr11~1 '1

f»1itlif11ll a 11 1011g- tlu : fi 1ithlP.s,
[!'rt•;tl
of pri1wipn l..
.l\1 0 11111ai11 s :lJ'pi:ar lo h1: Ji!.: c so 111a11 y \\'4'. 11 ... or 1111altlra l prn t11h c ran c1cs
011 tl11 · fac· c ~ of th e 1:a rll1.
111 ~o na c pl ~lces tl1 e sPa i11t·ro;1ches 11po11 the laud ; in o tl1 c rs, the land
npou tl u ~ ~· ~a.
.
. .
.
.
. ..
J•hilo ,o plu!rs ag- rc·1·d 111 d1:s p.1z111:; rr<"lws :i ~ Ili c 111 cL1111hra11 ces of Ide .
\Vars <H e regula te d rohb c rn cs n11d pyr_ac1c.!! .
.
Fis hes c nc rcase more tli a n hca~ t s or b irds, ns appea rs from th e ir numr ous spn 1111.
'fil e pirarniUs of E ;.u pt h<l\' C stood mo re ~ht111 three th n nsn.nd yea rs.
Prece p ts have s 111 a ll 1111ln c11 cc, w he n uot 111forccd by exam pl e .
H o w ha s kind I l i ~il\' 11 adnru ' d Ili c happy hind ,
And sca tlcr 1 d hl cssi 11g-s with a ''a s tf11I ha nd!
1

A friend exnrr~ar11lr,5 n 111 :in's " i rtu c~, ;111 <' 1irmy c 11fl a 111cs hi s c rimes.
.A w i11 y ;1111l l 111111 0 11 rn 11 -. ~·· i n lrn s o fl1·n.proc!u rc d c 1t1!c·111ics.
. .

N e itlu ~ r ple as ure n o r l111z111css s hou ld 111~rnss
prope r sra~o 11 s ~ h oul d h.c nl otc:d fo r rc tirmcnt_.

our t1111 c aud aITcc t1 o ns;

It i..; laudah lc l o rn q 111rc li<'forc wr dctcrm1 11.
Ma ny ha ve bec11 vi sitteLI wit h nlllir 1iu11s, w ho have not pro l'ittcd by
th e m. ·
\ Ve ma y he s nccc-.ful ;ind yet di sn pp uin trc l.
Til e <'xpcrience of W;"tnt i11ha 11r r.s th e value of pl e nt y .
'J'o 1n ;1i11tain opinions s lifl y, is 11 0 C \~ idc 11 cc of th e ir trulh , o r of o ur
m odcr;1tin 11 .
H ord 1n 1111d has Occn fam oUs for it s mc<li c i11 nl qn a liti cs : but it is n ow
Jilli e usc·d .
Th e ,vi<' k c d nrc o f'tf•11 c ns11t1rf' d in 1J1 r t rap wlii <' l1 th f!j' Ji n for oth e rs.
lt is hard 10 say w hat d iseases arc cureblc : th ey a rc n il uud c r th e g ui<lcncc of llc avc n.

t·'
I

l

l

·.1

19

A .-.011 1 th a t. ca n scc urly de;'ltli tf c fy,
Aud co unt 1t na tu re's p rivil e dgc to di e .
\ V h:i.tcve r pl'o mo tes th e inte res t of the soul is al so condus ivc to our

p rese nt fc li rity.

. L e t no t th e s tc rness of virtue

a1mab lc.

'
afright us; she will soon become

Thr. spnl inns l'irma mcnl o n hi "'h
\Vitlr all Lire hlu c c lhc riel s ky: '
And span g lcU hea v '11s n. s hi11 c i11" frame
The ir g rc:tl Origincl proc lamc . b
'
l'n ss ion is tire drurrkencss of tire mind : it superc edes tire workings of

r easo n.

lf we a rc since re, w e m ay be assured of an advoca te to inte rsccle
for us.
\ Ve oug ht not to consider th e cncrcase of another's reputa lion, as a
di111u 11ition of ou r ow n.
Th e re umati sm is a painful dislcmper,· sup.posed to procede from a c ritl

hum ors.

The hr.:iut iful a11cl a ccompli sli c <l ti re too apt to s lwly bchaivou r ratlier
than vir111 c .
'
The p cnza nt 's cahbin contains ns mu c h co nten t as the sove rein 's pal-

lace.
Trn ~ valor pro tccls th e feeb le, a r~d humbles . the oppresser.

David, th e son of J esse, was a wise a ncl val 1ent m a n.
Prophecies au cl miracles proclam e<I Jc.us C hrist to be the Savior of tho
,,·o rl <l.
Esa u SQJd hi s l>i~th r ig ht for a s.avo ~y m e~ s of potage.
A regu la r ara<l v1rtcous ed ucati o n , 1s an 111es tcemal>le blessing.
Hon or a nrl s ha m e from no condi tion Tise:
Act well your p a rt; there, a ll the honor lies.

Thr. ri go r o f mo nkish rlis riplin oflcn conf'eals grcn't depravity of li en rt .
\ Ve s l_1011ld rC'collc n , t)1 a t however fa vora!Jle we m ay Uc to ou rselves
1
w e nrc n g ourou.t;; ly cx nm111cd hy o th e rs.
Virtu e t'i1~1 re nde r yo uth , ns we ll as o l<l age, honorable.
l~ urn or ofi en te lls fr1l<e tol es.
·wea k mi11 ds are rull c d by triOling tirings.

1'

I'I

I
11
i

11

...

EN GLI SH GR AMMAR.

21

J'JW GR ESS IV E EXE H C I SES I N

'.J :hcy think. th c_y sha ll be h c~rcd for th e re mucl1 s p Aaking.
J m e ~ n t1~· 1 z111 is not a cn pt1 ous, b ut a libe ral n rt.
Jntcg:rit y 1s o u r b<'sl defr11 se agfl ins l the ev il s o f li fe.
N ~ cir<" nm s ta1w e c·nn . lir r.n ce evi l, o r <li spC' n C'e w il h th e ru les of v irtue .
' ' c m ny he cyphe rs 111 th e w o rl <l's es tim a ti on, w hi ls t we are a dv a n cing
our ow n mid o lh e rs' va lue.
Tl 1c. pn 1li o f vert uc is th n p~th o f pcrice .
A d1 p ht li ni~~ is th e ro ilit io11 o f t wo vowels to form o ne s ound.
J lowcvc r fo rr c;i l 1l" o ur l('111 pl fl ti o11s, th ey m fl_y he rcsisled.
;l ,;ick now lrd?!·e ~11 y l r: 111 ..:~· 1T~sio 11 ; m id my sin is eve r be fore me.
l he co ll cdge u l n1 rd111 ~il s a rc th e clec;ters of th e po pe .
Ile had uo colora bl c exc use to pall iate h is cond uct.

The r:ll1:i.~r - t rrc is ve ry com mon in th e C<l rihh cc i1 an c.ls, w here it g rows
t o a pro digi ou:-> h1 ~ i g hth .
' l is it th e :-:i1·k, lf.·l' d th e hu ng ry 1 C' ln:it h tli c 11 ;1 k_t~ c 1.
J l is s m il es mid t P:1 r s a re l oo <1 rti lit ia l to he n.·ll e tl 0 11 .
T he 111 0" 1 csscus ial virl\les of n C hi is ti1111 , ;uc love to Goel il tlfl hc n cvo~
Jenee 11 . m;111 .
\V e :o; li ould lie rh<';trfn l " ·ithn nl \rvily.
j\ ra \('11t lc• r :-.i:!,' n itle~ !I n ·g·i-.: l l'!' or tl u_~· )'C'~I T; ;rnd a C:llCnCfo r, a p rCSS in
\\ hir h elu ll 1ier..; s 111 1111 !.h th cir 1· lo1h .

I
I

.l11 11·~ r i1y u 11d h np 1 ~

I

;1ri;

tli 1· s u re p a li :1\ i\·('s of so rrow.

.

.

( ' ;1111 0111tl c is ;1 11 ndo 11 r ifl'ro 11 ..; p L11 1I , ;111 d p n :;;."i c ~s~c~s c·o11!=: 1dc r.nhl c v i r tu es.
T iu.• ~:1y 1 y of _, ·111 111 1 s hou ld he 11·111 1w rr d hy 1l w_ 11rc n·pls o l a~ · :­

I
\·.
[,

l'
II
I

II
i:

Ccrta 1111y,

C\'C ll

o u tl t~ lrc ..;hd occas1011s: is so111 l1111as mo re clltg 1blc than

T .hy liu mo11 ro11s vei n, thy pleasing folly,
L ie all 11cglec ted, a ll forgo t.

S tl S J>CllCC .

~t ill g- ri"' n w ith l1;1 ys r.;wh ;111ti~11t a ll cr sta n d s ,
J\ IH1 vc tlic rc;u· h of" SiH.: r ili g iou s h11 11ds.

1.f we n.rn so C?!1 r.r.itcd as ol>s t ina tly to reject all ndv icc, w e m us t ex pect

a d1r clcr 11 0 11 o f fri e nd ~ .

. <..:rouology is th e scien ce of com put ci ng a nd a djus tin g th e pe ri ods of

The m os t :i.rn~ pt a lil c~ sar rifi sc, i:-> !li nt o f a cn 1_1trit.c ti n c1 humble li cn rl.
' Ve il rc acl·ou 11 tah lc• for wlia tt•vc r we p a 1ru 111 zc 111 o th ers.
It ma rks a :-:av<1 ,!!C di :-; po~it i o n , tu to rtu r a 11i111 als, to m ake the m smur l
t.r nd ngnnis c, !"or our dive rsion .. .
.
.
. ..
The ··d gc o r ··loat h, wh e re ll IS closcJ hy co t11pl 1c:lli ll g: th e thr eads, IS

lime.

J_n groves we lin!, a nd lay o n mossy beds,

Dy crys ta l streams, tlm t mu rm u r th ro' th e meads.

c;:i ll cd tlu: :-;clvi d;.!"c.
. .
.
.
8011 sl11 1n,!!," t1•a a nd T urk y coffee we re J11 s favo nlc h cvc ml gc; ch ocoladc
lie s ddo111 dranl<.
.

It i~ a ser rc t cownrrl i ~ c '~·lii c h. in durcs 1J s to com pleme nt the ' 'ices of b ur
s up;- not~ rs, t ~ ~pp l am~ tli.e lihc rtm , n11d .ta ug- h w ill! lhc proph an e .
} ,li e J.u k c.uJ 1.1tHH11111g flW<_Lkcd me with he r s pntcly lay.
.l ~1 <'rc •t r~ n o fewe r 1~1 ; ~11 ll11rl y -tw o s pecies o f 1lic !Illy.
·'' c O\~e it t o ou r \' tS1lors as w e ll as to o urselves, lo e nter tai n them

Th e g n ilt y 111i11d ('t ll111 o t a \'oi tl 111 ;111y 11 H'la 1wh o ly ;1p prchc 11s t0 ns .
Jf wC i11j 1°1rc ot h1~ r s, we 11111s t cx p 1·1· t. rc 1:1l\ ia 1i o 11 ..
L 1• l eve r y 11 1:111 lie Ii.i ll y pcrs w;1d Ptl 111 hi s own 111 111 <1.
P cnc 1 ~ rn;d l1 0 11 n11 r a rc the slu:cvrs of Yir tPc 's li 11 r \'('S l .
The lil ack ca rLh, every w here obvio us on til e sur face of th e g ro und, we

w11h use fu l and scn ~ al:t l c co11 ve rsation.
Sponse rs a rc th ose w ho become su re ti es fo r the c hil dre n's educati on in
t he C hris1i11 n faith .
The wc1rri.cr's fa me is oOc n purc hnscd by th e b lood o f 1honsm1ds.
I! npc exl11l crates th e mi nd, an ti js the gra nd c li xc r un8c r a ll tl1 c eviJs
of li fe.
'
Th? i11 rc11 cc o f grn ti1 rn lc, w hil ~t it exp resses our d uty , a nd hono rs our
benc fac te r, perfum es a nd rcga il s o urse lves.

c a ll 111 o ld.

Th e H o ma n pon tif cla ims to be Ili c s11p rcnm head o f 1l.1c chu rcl.1 0 11 .C'n rth.
Jlig li sc a so 11ctl food vic in.tcs tl1 c p a ll a tc, a nd occasio ns a d1src1 1sh for
pJ ;:-ii 11 f iHC.
. .

The l' 1Hl ''l' io11:-: r"C('i\'o r is a~ l 1;1 d a s th e 1h1 c f.
/\ lcxa 11d cr, lhc co nqu ere r u f the wo rld , wa:-:, in fact, a r obb~ r mal a

m11 rd e r l' r.

The D ivi ne Be ing is uot o nl y tl1 c G reate r, \m t th e ll u l (~ f ri nd P rese rve r
tl u~ wo rli1.
11 011 1·s t 1·1ulc av11 n rs, if pe rsr.vrn·d i11 , w ill !i11a ll y he .snr.c.csfi ~I. .
J le w l1o dies fo r rel ig io n, is a 111 ;1rly r t lie who su lk rs lo r 1t, IS a con·
fessn1 1r.
)11 tlu~ p n rn xis m o f pass ion, w e so me tim es g ive occasio n fo r a li fe of
r epc ntc 11 ce.
.
. . .
The mis t whi ch invelopcs m a11y stmh es, 1s <l1 ss1p a lc<l w hen w e a pproac h
th en;.
The vo ice is so me times ohs t rnc tcd by a hoa rsncss, o r by a visc uous
phl ei; m .
T he d Psnr l sh nll rc;_j oicc, 01 nd blosso m as •h ~ rose.
Th e frui t a 11 ' l sweetm eats scl on tab le nite r th e mc ut, a rc called the

of

l'UNCTUATTON.
~8: P ~m ctu ati o n * is the art of dividin g a written co111pos1t1on mto senten ces or parts of senten ces.

<l cst ~ rt..

\ Ve tra ve rsed th e flo wry fi elds, till th e falling dews a dm o nished us lo
r et urn .
.
Th ere is fr('q nen tl y a wor m nt 1\ic ro ot of our mos t fl o ris11in g conditi on.
'l'h c sl<t lk o r ivr.y is toug h, ;rnd no t frngi l.
.
Th e ro of is \'n ul! c <l , a nd d is till;-; fres h w a l r: r from eve ry pa rt. o f 1l.
( )ur impe rfecti o ns a rc <liscc rn ab le by o the r~, whr. 11 we tl1111k Lhcy a rc

• The import a nce o f ju st pu nctu a ti on m ay he seen by t he fo llowing
c xt rnc t fro m " Tile L o nd on Ti mes" o f Sept. iB13 .
" The. co nlrac l la lc /y m ~ d c fo r lig h1i11g th e tow n o f Live rp ool, d urin g
th e e11su111g year, has bee n thro wn vo itl by the misplac ing of a comma i.u

co11 ccalc<l.

('
I

l

i

I

I

ENGLI SH GRAMMAR.

4!). l'1111 c tuati o11 is used for th e purpose o f markin g tlt e
<liffe rc11f. pau ses , which th f~ .-c nse and an acc11ratc pro111111 c iat.io11 requir e; a11d al so tu d1 st111 g u1 sh th e g rammatic al divi s ions iu a. scll tc ncc.

5 0. Th e c.l1arac lc rs or m ark s 11 se1l 111 l'un ct.uriti on rir e,

l·

I

\'

The C omm a
The S e 111i colon
Th e Colon
Th e P eriod
The E xc lam <.1 ti o11
The Inte rr og ation
The Das h
The Ellipsis
Th.c U yphc u
The Jlrc vc
The A poslrophc

Th e quot ati on m a rk s
The Diarcsis
C rol c hets
Bra c kets
'?

Th e llracc

( )
[ ]

a.

Th e Colon represe nts a pau se doubl e that of the S emicol on.
T~ic P e riocl <le notes th e compl e tion of a sentence, au<l
r eprese nts a pause double th at of a colon.t
~~- /\ lt.ho11 gh th ese mark s are said to re prese nt th e

}

whi c h n re pro per to be marl e in speakin g or readin g, it is very

',,,.

<l1v1s1ons of th e se nte nce ; an<l th e correc t reatl er will not th erefore <leem them s afe guides for the ~anag e rn e nt of the voice.

The Ac ut e A ccc llt
The Gra.v c A cce nt
Th e Cir c undl cx Ac c e nt A

V Th e Car et

!>1 . The marks most generally used are th e Comma,
the Semi colon , th e Colon, the Period, the E xclamation,
and th e fot e rroga l ion.
Th e Co rnnia* represe nt s th e short es t pause.
Th e Semi colon repr esents a pau se doubl e that of a
C O lll 111

""

A

cb

Tl1 e Ce dill a

RULES OF PUNCTUATION.

*

OF THE COM.MA •

~

Th e Se cti on
l Th e 1.'arall els
Th e Parag raph

11

t

1T

th e tlf1 \'f· rti sc nu·nt , tlnis : ' Tiu~ l;11nps a l prf'sc•nt arc a l,011t '10!"10 in nmn bc r,
a ud ha V<! in ~ c 11 r r a l two .c; ; p onl s l' arh , <·n 111po!-·c d o f no t less l ~1 ;rn_ ~w c my
thr ea d s o f cott on.' The c·11utr111'1 o r w 11 nld ht1 \' t' 1n<1r ut·ch ·d lo h.m u sli ear, h
}a 111 p witli th e sai d 1w c 11l v threa d s ; h111 , tlli ~ 111 '. in :.{ hnt halt t!i c ll Sll a l
q uau l i l v , i he r <• ni i u i ;.;..; ion <' t ~d i .~ e 11 \· t·rc d 1li11l th ..:: dill Crc !H.' r. aros t: fro m the
cm 11 111 a· f11 \\ 11,,· in ~ , i 11 s l <~ a d of pn·•·t· d i11 ;.;_1lw \\".n rd e;u· ~1. :' J li e pa rties ag reed
l o u 1111 11 I tl w r-0111 r:1t·t , and ;1 1w \ v 111 11 · 1s 11 0\'> o rd f'r1. d .
.
.
A~;1i11 ; th e 1neaui11g of" th e fo ll o\\'i 11 g scntc ur c i s mat c n a ll y a ncc tctl by
th e J~H1111'111 ati o 11 :

panses

fr e ~11 e ntl y the case that th ey represe nt on ly th e gramm ati cal

;l'o th ese may be add ed th e rnark s o f refer e nce:
The A s te ri s k
'J.'hc Obeli s k
The .Doubl e Obe lisk

23

. ,,

"I sai d tl1 a t he is dis honr sl it is tru e a11 1I J nm sorry fo r. tl:
N ow th e p;i n-. c pl ; u· t · t~ a f'l c r di:; /i ~111 (·.~ f 1 will iuq ~l J. th 11 t 1.l v; l nte th ~l he
i." dishonf's f , 1li11 s: I s ;nd 1\1 ;11 lie rs d1 -., lie111 es 1 ; 11 1s tru c ,. <t lld. I n 1n ':'O.rr)'
for it. B 11t i/'tli c pa u"o he phr Pd :ilfrrlrne , th e .c: c 11l c 11 c~ 11npl1 cs th rt~ 1.~,1s
tru e !ha t I sa id 1111 j ~ di s hon es t ;ind l ;1 111 sorry th <1 l I ~ ;11d so ; thus ·
I
s ni1 l tha t he is di shone st, it is t rue; a11<l J a m sorry fo r 1t."

.,~ 53." "Vhe n two or more words, wh ether nouns, adject1ve:s-, pronquns, ve rbs, or adv e rbs-are connecte d without
th e ' connectin g word bP.ing expr essed, the comma supplies
the place of that word ; as,
* The learner will find in "Prog- ressi\'C Exe rr. iscs in Hhc lo ric:il H e ading-,'' a full acc ount o f th e vari o us p11rpost·s fo r whi c h th e Comm a a ud
all th e o the r nwrk s iu writl c n lnng uet g c nrc used .
'l~ h c word C omma is de ri vcc.J from 1he Ur ec k lnng nngc, ancJ prope rly
~ , d c~ 1 g 1rn lf! S a s cg111 c 111 , !l! Cc· li o 11 1 o r pa rt cul C!,/( fro 111 a t ompkt c sr 111t·11ce.
Jn its us ua l acc c pt n l io 11 it sig 11ifi es th e point , wJ1i c li 11rn rl< s the s ma ll er
scg m <' nl s o r p orl ions of a pe ri od. Jt th erefo re H' JH<' sc nt s th e ~ l1 o rt cs t
p a use, a nd co11!;cq uc ntl y ma r ks the le as t constructi\! e o r m ost d e p e nd e nt

pa rts of a scnte nec.

t Th e foll owin g lines ta ke n fro_m a n English work may be more readily
re me mbc rC'd than a ny rul e in Prose.
'' The slops point ou t w ith tru1h , lhe lim e o f p a use 1
" A se 11te 11 re dotli req ui re a l c vor y 1•);1u sc ,
u 1\ l ev 1 ~ ry r·n111111 ;1, s to p w hile ou r. .)'OU cou 11t 1·
' 'A l se 1ni co l1111 t u;o is th e :l mou 11t ;
"A co\011 d o th require 1!1c. tim e o l' l hrf'f' 1
" A pcri od jUur, as learn ed men ag ree."

II I
I

"'
24

ENGI,ISII GRAM MAll.

l' ltOG R ESS IVE EXF.IlCISES I N

'I

57. Nouns in a pposit io n, accompauie<l by e xplanatory

J\TnRl.c r, mi slresR, c hildren aml scrva.nl.s were all in the coach.
Al l'rc1 l was a urave, pious and patriotic prin ce.

word s o r phrases nre separated by commas; but if such
11011n s nre s rn g le or only form a prope r name, th ey are not
<l1v1d e d ; as ,
.
"Pa ul the apostle of th e gen til e s, was eminent for his
zeal and knowl e d rre.
"Th e Empero r" Antoniuus wr o te a n exce llent book."

fi.f. " ,. ho n th e s11hjcel. of' a vcri> cn11 s islR of a lo ng
s uh s tn 11 l i1·c plH a.sc, a co lllm a 1n11st separat e it from th e
verb; as,
'l'o he co nRl.:rnll y e1 11plnyctl in ]:1111lahl e pm~ n il ~, is c haracteristi c o l' a w isc rnan.

Insert commas in their proper places in the following
sentences .

r;r,, 'J'h rJSC p:irl.s nl' n. sr~ 11t c 11 cc whi c h cn 11lai11 t he relativ e pro1101111 , tlr1 : c:i :•i: alis11l11l t', th e 1111111i11:itivr~ c :r Ri: i11d ep e 1ul1:11I., a 11 y word <ir plrrasc ••111plr at ic :rlly r<'pcalcd , any
p arc 11t.lr c li c al c l:r11 se , a11d s i111plc 1n c1 11i>ers o r sc11le 11cr,s ern 11rr~c l ed by wor d s exp ress in g a co111p ari so u mu s t Le
separated by co 111111a s; a ~ ,

I
1.
\·

·'
''i

I•'
'.

'

vVi fe' c hildre n serva nts all that co uld be fo und were savagely
sla 11g ht.ere d.
H e l11ul he e n born bred an d educated on a small moorland
l'arn1 whielr he 11 ow cu ltivate d.
:Dning to othe rR n.s we wi s h th em to do to us cons titutes t he
fund tune ntal principle of C hristian c harily .
J.ulin s Cresar wrote in a clear natural correct flowin g style.
C lim ate soil laws cnst.0111 food and other accid ental diflerenc cs Jr ,1ve produc ed an astonishing var iety in the complexion
features manners and facult ies of the hn111a 11 race.
In our ep isto lary correspondence we 111ay adv ise dissuade
exhort req uest recommend di sc uss com fort reconcile.
,
Exercise ferment~ the hu111 ors ca.st;; th em in to the proper
channels throws oft rcdund u.11cws and assists nature in her
n ecessa ry operntio n;;.
.I\ wise man will exam ine e very thin g coolly impartially acc urate ly a nd rnllonnlly.
.
Tu li ve so be rly righteou sly and piously co mprehe nds the
whnle of o ur duty.
Hn111 e r t he grea test poet of anlitju ity is reported to have b ee n
bl111 1l.
Mill.on the a 11thor of" Paradise Los t" and "Regaineu" was
hli1 11 l.
I am my rlnar S ir yo m l111111hl c servant.
I l1':tr 111c ye c hild re n a11 1l treasme 111 y words.
Not~1• ilh st:u1din;r. their s i111pli <.: ity 111a11y ure the sublime pas-

Th e c le pl1:111t, whi c h ytJ n s aw in the me nage rie, too k the
c hild np wit.It hi s l.n111k in to hi s c:rr.;c.
"N llil 111c hc iu g- losl, ~tll virtue is l o~ t.."
" l' eace, () virtue, peace is a ll thin e own."
B e l.l<'r is rl di1111e r of he rbs w it.It love, tit an a stall e u ox
anu hat red with it."
Th e fo ll ow in rr word s nm! phrases and oth e r s s imilar to
tl1 e n1 , :H e ge 11 c 1~tl l y s r.paratc<l by co mrnn s fr om th e r est of
th e sc 11le 11 ce; 11 :1111 e ly. Nay, so, hnll'cv e r , lt e 11 ce, bes uJcs
p c rlt:rp , , li11all y, in s ho rt, al le a s t., 111 o r eol'c r , ag:1i11, first,
sccn 11dl v, t.ltirdly, l astly, once 111orc, 0 11 lh c co ntrary , &c.
[i( i . 'i' lr c word s o l' :urot. lt e r wril c r, not fonn a ll y introdu ce d as a q11 1Jl.al. in 11, an d words a nd c la u ses ex pr ess ing
co n I r :rsl. or opposition thn11g lr clos 1'1y co1111 cc tc <l in co11s tr1.1 ct.io11 , an: S( :par alc< l hy a cu111111 :1 ; as,

"r pity I.h e 111'111 who <.:a ll trnve l from ])an to llcers helm and
cry, ' I is :ti I ltar re11."
"'J'lirnwl 1 dee p, yet cl ear j tlt rn1g h gentle, ye t not uu ll ;
Stro11g:will1oul rugc; without o'erflowing full."

sagri s 1n sacred writ.

Th e ea rt h like rr te nd er moth e r nomi shes her c hildre n.
It is perh aps better · to s pctJ.k the truth limn to fe ign an

\ V lu:11 tire alrse n cc of ;1 word is indicat e (] in read ing or
s peak i11 g by a p ause, its place may Lie suppli ed by a com111 a ; as,

exc 11 ~e.

R e li g- io n dwells not on th e tongne bnt in the heart.
J' l11l:trc h ca ll s ly in g the vice nf "!:t"e>.
l hrn l<I being s l;1in th e con<J Llf~ ror rn a rc hed immediately to
Lond o n.
Sw ift sn.ys no mnn ever wi sher! l1i1n self youn«er.
'l' u err is human; to forgive div111 e.
b

" l'rn1n lruv ari ~cs sccmity ; from security, in'luiry ; from
in1j11i ry, lrnuwlcugc."

3

1,'

t

.l

I
I

i

I

'f

'1

.I;
j

I

I

.
l 'llO( :l\1-: ~S IY I •:

EXEltC ISJ.:S

ENGLISH GRAMMAR.

JN

27

:,,; 'l
I

Th e great Xerxes upon whom fo rlnn c hn'l lnvi sl1 c(l nil he r
favors nnt c<111tc11t with bc i11 g rnast.cr of powcr f'11\ ar111i cs nume rou s fle e ts and i11 cx haustililc tre1ts11res propose ,] a rewanl to any
011e who shon ld inv e11t a new pl Pas nre.
J\ man o f letters 11c vc r cxpe ri e11ces lik e other me n th e plague
of idl eness.
Yun s hould 11 nt tles irr says n n anc ient Gree k autho r e ven t he
thread of a noth c r 111a 11's 11 ccdl e .
t>he le t co ncca l111c11t like a worm in the !Jud feed on her damask c hec k.
'J'h c sc ie nces in ge 11e rnl ope 11 nn1l e nlarge th e mintl.
Nat ure li:1 s wise ly detl' rn1i11 c d th a t man shall wa11t a n appetite in the lic g inning of tl i ~ te111p c r s as a defe nce ag ains t their
in c rease.
Th e whol e r. irc lc of vi ces lik e slmtl ows tow a nl s t.l1e e venin g
of life ap pear e 11orn1ous to a 1hi11king pe rso n.
Yo u are not tn s 11pposn th a t Ili c fate eit he r of Rin gle perso ns
of c 111pires ur of t he whole earth dcpcmls on th e i111lu c 11cc of
th e s lars.
F ro 111 law ari s es sec urity ; f"ro111 scr urity curios ity; from c uriosity knowl e dge.
01" Tiii-: SE~ ll CO l. ON.*

5S. As th e com1 11 a is use d to mark th e s m a ll e r di,· is io11 s
of a se nten ce , the Se 111i co lo 11 is em plo yed lo se parat e th e
great e r t.li,·is io 11 s , which ha ve ye t a d epc ucJ c nc c 011 so m ethin g that follow s.
5\J. \V l1 c 11 ;1 "c 11lr 11 cc co11 , ists of se veral 111 e 111her~ , eac h
co11 sl iluti11 g ;-, di , ti11 cl pro p<> ~ iti•>tt, and h avi ng a d c pc 11<l c 11 cc upo tt ca.c h o t he r, nr 11pn 11 so tn c co111 111 011 clause,
th ey a r c se parat c u i>y t' c 111 ico lo11 s : as,
"vVisi\0 111 ha s h11ild l' d hrr hnnse, Fh0 linlh hcw 11 nut he r
Fcvc n pilla.rs; s l1 c 11111 '1 kill C' d he r beasts; s he hath min gle d
h er wine; she hath a lso furni :; hcd her tabl e."
01" Tit r·: COi.O N*

"Nature felt he r inabili ty to extricate herself from the consequences of gu ilt: the gospel reveals the plan of Divine interposition and aid.

61. The Colon 1s u sed when an exa mpl e, a quotation
or s p eec h is introdu ced :

~ Th e \vo rd sC' mi,·olon is d<'ri \'C• cl from the Ln1 i11 wn1d scmr', whi ch me ans
lwlj~ a11d the (.;ree k wonl kofo11, which siguifics a 111<.•mbl' r.

as ,

Inse1·t t!te Comma, Co lon, and S emicolon wltere tltey belong
in tlie folluwiug sentences.
Green is generally co ns idere tl th e most refreshing color to
t he eye th ere fore Provid e nce has made it the common tlress of
11atnre.
T o e rr is human to forgive ili vin e.
'~'h e a im of orators is victory of historians truth of poets admiration.
Saint P e ter is pa inted with th e k eys Pau l with a sword
Amlrew with a crnss Jam es the Greater wi t h a pilgrim's sta ff
aml :t gou rd bottle J a rn es tho L ess with a full e r's pole J ohn with
a c up and a winged serpe nt Bartholomew with a knife Philip
w it h :i. long staff or cross Tho1nas with a lanc e Matth e w with
a h1Ltcl1 ct Matthias with a battle-axe Simon with a sa w and
Jude with a club.
Somo place th eir bliss in action some in ease
Those call it pleasure a nti conte ntment these.
. Most of our pleasures 1~ ay ho reganlcd as imaginary !Jut our
<l 1sq111 cl:11d es may be co 11s 1tlercd ns real.
C hancer we arc told by D ry de n followed Nature every where
but tha t he never we nt beyond he r.
A c low ni s h a ir is b11t a triflin g- de fect yet it is e noug h to
make a man untr e rsally di sag reen bl c.
.!\ fak e a proper use of time for when lost it can never be
regain ed.
Some vc rJ: rcspc~tnh l c g ~nmnrnri rt n s t.cll us that th e propriety of usi ng
f.!' sc rn1 colo11 i s so 111 c t1m cs dctc nn111 cd hy lli e U!'C or omi ssion o f a
C?llJlH1cllo11; f_l S, '' Do not .fl a t~c r yo urse lves wilh the lmpe of pcrfoct happ1.11 ess: th em 1s no suc h th111 ~ rn lli e world: " " Uo not flatt er.> oursch·e!
w ith the li ope of pt: rfcr. t lrnppin css; for tl1 crc is 110 sur h thin t.T i11 the
wo rld ." llu1 many rc!'pcctah lc write rs nwk c 110 nsc of th e co lon; and it
may well he qu~ s t_1011 e d whet he r t.li e re te nti on of thi s c harac te r nmo ng th e
m ark~ of punc tual1011 add s any thrng lo the clearnes s or prec isi o n of written l ;wgungci
....
·:r.

a C<!lo n

GO. Th e Co lon is 11 ,c d lo di,·icl e a se nte n ce into two or
m o re part s , which a l1hn11uh 1.he se nse \Jc co1nplcte in ea ch
arc not wholly i11<l c pe 11d c71t: as,

*

"The Rr; riptures g ive 11 s a n amiable representation of the
D e ity in t hese words: Uod is love."

I,

l'

!I

!ir,:
11

,.

!

I

P•:I, I

lj Ii

i·11

i)
I

I

!

il:

i

1

'!

28

l'llOCltESSIVE

EXER C ISE~

IN

ENGLISH

I

1.

I
t
;•

"
l

I

f
1.

Tn th e N e w T estame nt as in th e 1li ~ nifi c d nnd s ob er li t urgy
of th e Clnirc h, we sec dee p l11rn1ility i; ut not lo:ttl1 somf) abj ectn c ~ s sinc ere re pentan ce h11 f'. 11 o ta. g·~111i·1. i11g horror s t c :u1fa~t !'ait:h
hu t not pres u111pt.11011 s ass 11rn 1 wr~ li ve ly l1 o pc h11t. not s<' rnph1 c
a hst. r:i cti oll th e Cl cr' p sr. nsc ot' !11 1111 :1.11 infir111il y but. ll Ot t he lll\JiJi is l1in g prol'f'ssi 1,n ot' le11n 111 ,; d<' 111·•1s il y th e hol y :i nd l1 e11v1· ril y
cu 111111u11iun hut not vng 11 c ex per ie nces 11ur til e jnt.c 111p c rnlc
trn nee.
Th e a 1lvan ta irf's wh il' h acconlin g to r e a ~o n ari se fro111 th e
ri s in g and th e Gillin g of tl1 e tid es a'i·u g reat by tl 1csc mc:u1s th e
s trean1s of'riv crn IH ,in rr l'.l1 cc; l;c1l i11 1.l1cir co1Hs c to th e ~:c a , the
be d o f' th.c rive r b cco n~cs dee pe r and ships of th e la rgest bmthe n
a rc c 11:dl/ e1l to sa.il 11p tl1 e ir c ha nne ls wit.Ii sai'c t.y vessels a pproa c l1in g lrnys wai t for U1i s i1JC:n':l'C of wntc r and th e n e 11tc r
in s ec 11rity nid c1l t.11 0 hy th e tid es th ey sail 11p rive rs ngru11st
th e ir n:il.11ral cotn·f'e anrl c:1rry th e lll Cans of pl e nty u111.l abun-

In a ge neral v.ie w, the Period s eparates the paragraph
into se nten ces ; th e se mi c olon divid es a compound sentence
into s impl e on es; a nd the comma collects into c lau ses the scatte re d c irc nm st<tnccs of mann e r, t ime, plac e, relation, &c.,
b cloll g i11 g to e \•c ry ve rb and to ev e ry noun.
OF 'l' llE Q U ES T ION OR NOTE OF INT E RROGATION."'°

133. The Note of Inte rrog ation, or the Question, as it is
som e tim es call e d, is place d aft e r e ve ry se ntence which
c on ta in s a qu es t.i o n: as , Who is this? ' V hat have you
in your h a n<l? The Cypri a ns said to me, why do you
weep '!

ll11 11ot !latte r yomse lt' wi t Ii Iii " irl Pa ,,f o njoy i11 g- pc rf'cet. lmp.
)'in cf:s th e re is no s uc h thin g in t.11 c wo rld.
J( cc p close to thy bu s in ess it will keep th ee from wi cke dn ess
pove rty n.nd sl1a1n e,
Th e path of l.r11th is n. pl a in a11d it is n. safC pat h that of fal se hood is :i p<~ rpl ex ing ma·1.e.
.
. . .
,
.Do 11ot flatLc r yoursc lf'witl1 the id ea ol c n.1oy 111 g perfec t linppin css fo r th e re is 11 0 suc h thing- iu th e l\'Orld.
'\Ve re all book s redu ced to th e ir quintesse nce many a bulky
a uthor would ma ke hi s appearan ce in a penny pape r th ere woulcl
be no s uc h thin g in na ture as n folio th e wo.~k s of.an a ge would
b e co 11 tai11 cd on a few s helv es not. to me ntion millions of volum es that would be utte rl y annihil a ted.

01" TllE

I

EX C LA~IA'l'ION

POINT.

13,1. The Ex c lamation Point is used to e xpress any sudd e n or violent e m o tion; such as s urpri se , joy, grief; love,
hatr e d, ange r, pity, au x i1~ ty, ard e nt wish, &c. 1t is al so
u se d to mark au e xalted i<l e a of th e Deity; aud is generally
pla ce d after th e 11 o minativ e c ase in<lep e ndent; 1i11d after
th e noun or pronoun whi c h follows an interjection: as,
How mi sc hievous ar e the effe cts of war ! Oh blissful
d ays ! Ah m e ! how soon ye pass !
Th e Exclamatio n Point is al so usPd afte r se ntences
co11tai11i11g a qu es t.ion wh e n no ans wer is expecte <l: as,
vYhat is more amiabl e than virtu e ! t

l'o- iod. ~'

In sert tlt e P eriod, Q llestion, and E u lnmation Point
where l/wy rcspcctivclg belong in t!tc following sentences.

ind e pe nd e nt sentence. It is al so place<l after initial lett e r s wh e n used al o ne, and lik e wi se after all abbr e viation s :
a s , " ( ln e clear and tlir cc t p:1t.h is point e d out to man."
"F e ar Go11." "ll:tvc c harity toward s all m e n. "
'Vh e n only the i11itial le tte rs of a name ar e u se d the
perio<l is placed af'ter ea c h ; a s , G: 'V. for G eor,g e ~Va s h­
inrr1 0 11 . vVhen a 11ru11 e is abbr e viated the p e r10<l IS al so
ns~ <l ; a s , Geo. for G eorge , B e nj . for B e nj a min , 0. S , for
Old Style . F . R. S. for Fellow of th e Royal Soc ie ty.

l1

! !'

I

* The wo rd l11tc rrogn lion is deri ved fr o m the Latin and means a Questi on.
t Sc "r. ral c xr.l amnlion po iuts nrc som e time~ usctl togrthe r, eithe r in a
pare nthes is or by thcn1selvcs , for the purpose of expressing ridicule, or
a gre at deg ree of surprise, 1.'(i,c.

3*

t

&

-1

'I

Jfo 11 onr all me n Fear God 'l'rntl1 is llie has is of e very virtue
Ev c r.Y d nvi a t.i on fro :n ve rac ity is e ri111inal The Latin languag e is
now c:dl c1l a de:ul ln11 g 1111 ge be c n11 se it is 110t spoke n as the
moth e r ton g ue of an y nati on .A111 e ri ca wn s di scov e red in tl1e
nigh t of O ct 11th 0 :S A D i 'l!J2 Jfavp you ev e r read its his to :y
Th e ltamhl er was writte n by Sa11Jue l .luhnson LL D Sir Josh
R e y11ol<l s F RS was a ve ry distin g ui shed arti st.

~- Th e won\ ·Peri od is dc ri,·cd from the Gre ek ln.n gu11 ge , and m e ans
"a t.:i rc u il ."

I
I

..j'.

G2. The Period is u serl at th e end of a compl e t e an<l

I

2!)

da 1H·n into tli c i11l1 ~ rinr of' en11111.ri cs.

Of Ilic

1,!

GRA~tMAR.

-!'-,.

ao

l'Jl0f:trnss1vr.

F.XF.H CISES

31

Tn the format.i on of 111an, wh at wonderful proofs of th e ningni licc nce of' Goo's worlrn arnl how pour and triflin g in cu nq1ari~0 11 arc th e procln cti ons of 111 a11 \\Th y 1!0 you weav e nron11rl yon
thi s wch of uc1·.11patin 11 :11111 t.h1· n <: 0111pl ai11 that yo u cn 1111ut hrcttk
it. I.ct me as k hy wl i:tt ri g ht. cl 11 you in vo lve yo urself in suc h a.
multiplicit y of cares Trc111c11d o11s torrent for nn i1.1slant. hnsh th e
te rro r;; uf th y vrJice ( :0011 .I lea ven wlw t. an evc11t.l 11l lilr! wa s hers
L ovely a.rt. thnn olr pr a.cc :u11l lnve ly arc th y children and love ly
arc th e print s of th y l i1 nt s lc p ~ 111 th e gree n vall eys J lnw superi or
is th e i 11tc rna.J c on ~ tru cl i o n of the product.i ons of nature lo all
the ivork s of me n.

The hyphen is also used to denote the long sound of a
vow e l ; as, Epicurean, deco -rum, balco-ny.
GG. Th e hyph e n mu st alw ays be put at the end of the
lin e wh ., 11 part of a wo rd is in one lin e and part in another ;
hut in thi s case th e le tt e rs o f a sy ll a bl e must 11 e ver be
sepa ra te d ; as,
e xtraordinnry , not
e xtraordinary.

01' TJIJ·: l'ARllNTllESI S, C HOT C llETS ANJJ JJHA CR E T S .

G7. The clash is a straight mark longer than a hyphen;
thu s, Gfl . The proper use of the clash is to express a sudden
stop, or c hange of th e subject; but by modern writers it
is e mpl oyed as a sub stitute for almost all of the other
mark s; be in g used so metim es for a co mma, se micolon,
colon, o r period; som etimes for a qu estion or an exclamation , and som etim es for crotche ts aud brackets to
in close a parenthesis.

A 'Parenth es is* is a ~ c 11t c 11 ce, or part of a se ntc11 cc,
i11 se rtc1l within a noth e r sc11lc11 cc , Liut whi c h may Lie 0111ittc J wi thout injmi11 g t11 c scme or cons tru cti on, and is
c 11 c loscd betw ee n t ll'O c url' ed lin es li ke these. ( )
Th e c urv e d li1H~s lie t.ll' ec n wl1ich a par enth es is is e nc lose d a rc ca ll e d C rotc hets.
So me tim es :1 . c11te 11 cc is encl osed be tw ee n 111 ark s like
th ese, [ J whi c h arc c all e d Urack e ts.
The fnllo11·in l! difference is to be noti ced in t.hc use of Cro tchets a.nd Brackets : Crotchets arc usc <l to enclose a se ntence,
or pnrt of a se ntc11cc, wl1i ch is i11 ~crtc 1I betw ee n th e parts of
a nn: hr r sc 11tcncc: Brnr;kcls ;ere ge 11crall y use <l to sc pnr:1te l\\" O
suhj nc t><, nr tn in rdnsc an cx pl:i11 atnry. nutc or ousc rvati on standi11" h y itse lf". \ VhC' n :t l':1rent.hc, 1s ncc m" w11h111 :1.1 1othcr
'J' ;~r c 11i.h c~ i :; , llra1·.k,,ts e11clnsc th e limnc r and l'r1>lcl1 cls tir e
la.Ue r ; a ~ in t.111 ~ f'l) l \u\\'in~ sf' ll~' ·_111 :e frn111 Ntf~ n1 c :_ "I kn rn~ t.li e

b:u1lw r I dr,,11 ll'itlr , nrt.h <' 1 • h y~ri: 1:u1I11 s 11:dl y r·all 1n !tlrcre 1 ~ 110
nr.e d, r-ri r d Jlr. ~~ l<>p , (wal<in l!) t.o <: :ill in any ph ys il' inn in this
ca'.; P] to he 11 r itl 1f' r of' tlH!l ll 111c 11 uf11111 cli r<: li1! inn.". .
It. 11 i:1y hcrr. hr re111ark ed th at. a parcn tl 1es1s is lrcq11e11 tly
plac<' d 1;cl\\'<'<'l1 1·11111111a s i11s1Cn<I of n ntc lr ets, &.r:- u11t _th" bes t
write r~ av oiU the nsc of' parent.lies i s a:-: 111 11c h as 1s rwss ililc.
OF

!.

ENOLI S ll GllAMMJ\ll.

JN

Tiii ~

11n·1rn N.

(iti. T!i c llyp!i c1rr is :1 s m:rll mrirk pln ced l 1~ t.ll' cc 11 the
p:irt s o f" a 1·.o111p1111111I l\'ord ; as , se a-wat e r , se 1111- c 1rr.l c.
-.;

T \~1·-wn ni P a~• 11 l l 1c:- i;i~· ;h. ri-v"d f'ro ~n ; 1i~ C:re~k h111 g 11 ;1 g c ;~ 1d ~1 ~1~

n11. ·i11 .,1·rt i1111..
I T lw wo rd l1y p\ 11•11 is dj·ri\·rcl from_ 1111' C: ree k lt111R, ll il;.! f' il n d !' i ,!.~:nifics
, if, .,. no". or /11~<1· !/11' 1 ·; ;11 1d j..; 11 :.; 1· d 111 1111p ly t\ 1;1\ th e \\ o rds or ~y ll ab l cs
1 11
L> t·twi·c.: 11 w!. id1 il j, plan·d ar c tu h 1· takt: 11 fw..!,·d l1cr as o ne wo rd .

01' Tlrn DASH.

01' THE MARRS

INDI CATING AN ELLll'SJS.'11

GD. An ellipsis or omission of word s, sy llables or lett e rs
is indi c ate d by vari ons m a rk s ; som etimes by a dash : as,
th e k- - g, for th e kin g, SO l1l e li111 cs uy aste ri sks or s tars ,
like th ese ' " * "' "', som etimes by hyph e ns, thus, - - - -,
so 111 <! ti111 cs hy small dots or pe ri ods lik e th ese: ....
1·0. Th e llrevr (tl111 s u) is pla ced Ol'Cr a vowel lo indic ate its s hort !;01111d ; as , St. lkl c11a.
7' 1. The J\postroph ct is a comma placed ahorn th e line.
It is nscd as the sig n of th e p os~ess iv e case , and sometim es
indi c at es the omi ssion of a lett e r or se veral ,letters; as,
,TiJ/m' s , 'Tis , for it is ; thu' for ilwng h; luv'rl for luv1Jd;
l ' ll for I will.
-:f. '1'i1c word l·:llipsis is dt' rir cll from tli c <:rc<' k lang uage au<l menus

a 11

omission.

t The wo rd apn,lro plic is dc ri vc<l fr om the Greek lang uage , an<l
fi es th e turning

£Hl'll !I,

or omiss i!'n of ouc lcllcr or more.

signi~

...
ENGLISH GllAMMA!l.

;
I
'I

'.l

[I

II·
I

I.'
1•.

32

l'llUt:llESSIVE EX J;: llCISES JN

. . 72. Th e Quotation m:irk s, or i11v c rle<l co1111nns as they
,u
I CO
. ll SISl"
.· .
1. 1.Olli' co 111111a s; tll'' O i11ver·
l e dc son1
( . c t1n1
.· es- c·.dl", ('
• JI ups id e down, ;1[ th e hcg 11111i11 g
a wr<r d 1ilirasc o r
sc
.
· 11l e. 11 cc w hi c h 1•s 'Ill 0 t."' I OJ. lr au sc ri. 11c d fro111
so' ni c a uth or
IllI· 1IJ ,R 011•11
·uid t 1100
,
t I1c rs 1nt1r1rdJrcc
· I · .
• wo rd ..s ·, •.
tpos iti on
p ,1cet 1 ,it. th ~~, .~0 11c.l11 ~ 1011 : ns , J\11 ex ce ll e nt poet s ay s:

or

J he prop er stud y

or 1tl illlki1ul ,

i':

1m111 ."

u
Som e tim e s tl11! 1111 ov•i
·i ,111 ·is mar I'c <l 1JY sin g le, in s t.cad
o r d o ubl e , co1ninas.
~

Th e fDi :c rcs is* co ns ·11; ts 0 r (ll'O pe riod s pln ccd over
the73.
latter
.0 two vowel s ; to s how that th ey are to b e 1ll'O·
n o_u 11 ccd 111 se parate sy llabl es· as La ocoi."m
"
coope rat e .
'
'
, ,00110rn 1<1,

z .

'i'1l. Th e llra ce } is e mpl oyctl to unit e SC l' c ral li11 cs o f
.

.

.

poe trr , o r to co nn ec t a 11umbc r of

i~ o rd : w ith o 11 c co111mo1~ tc ri11 ; and it is al so use d to irc-

i c nt

.1

I

1c p e t1l1 0111n wnt111 g o r pri 11 tin g, thu s :
,\~ ' ;i ll r r w.a ss m oo lli ; l111l l>ry dc11 l;11 whl lo "ui11?
.I ,lie \ ·; 1ry 111_;! .\'er:•(' : tl1 c full
lin e J
J li e long mUJ Cslic 111urch a11d c 11 ergy~ divi1;c.

n;~o11t1cli 11g

I·:
•'
'!

C -c-o-u-s
C -i -0- 11-s

~~c-i -o-u - s

5

I
I

f ar c p ro 11 ou ncc<l like s hu s.

Th e
Th e
Th e
Th e

acce nts are three in number :
g rav e accent; thu s , '
1
a c nte nc ce nt; thu s ,
c ir c u!11fl cx :1cce 11t; thu s , v
77. Th e grave accc 11l is r e pr ese nte d by a mark place <l
orcr a le tt e r o r ~y llahl e to s how that it mu st be pro·
n u1 111 cc d with the fallin 0:r infl ecti o n of th e voice; as Reuthamir .
•
i 8 . Th e a c ute acce nt is re pr ese nt e d by a similar mark
pointin g in th e oppos ite dir ec tion, to s how that the le tter
or sy ll ab le mu s t be pronoun ced with th e ri s ing inll ection
of th e vo ice; thu s , Epi c ur ean, Europe an.
'I'h c mean in g of a se nte nce ofte n de pend s on the kincl of
acc e nt which is used: 'l'h11", th e following se nte nce, if the acute
ac ce nt be 11se d on th e wurcl 11./mir., lJe comes a qu estion.
"Pleasc1l th ou sha lt hcnr a nd thou ali>n e shalt he ar." Uut if
th e g r:Lvc accen t be placecl on the worcl alune it becomes a simpl e rl cr; lamtio n: a$,
Plcasc1I th ou shalt hear, and thou altme shalt h ear.
Th e c irc11111fl cx acce nt is the uni on of the grave and acute
acce nt, and intli catP.s th ~tt the sy ll <tble on whi ch it is placc cl
shonlil h 1vc both the ri s in g a n1l fa lli ng infl ec ti on of the voice.
Th e Caret* is a mark re~embling an inve rte tl v place d 11ncler
th e lin e. It is never nse d in printe cl books, but in manu sc ripts
it s hows tlrnt so111cthinrr
has been accidentally omittecl; as,
0
r ec ite d
George has his lesson.

"

1 + o-u-s )

75. Th e Cedilla , or Ce rilla. is a c ur ve lin e pla c<:' d 1111<l e r
lh c lr: ll c r ,.,_ t.o s how that it. h as th e ~011 11(! 0!' s. 1t is u se d
p1111
'l,Ic 1p:dl y 111 word
· s d e nu; d l'ro 111 th
- e F1·c
- 11"l1
~ l·111•
._ 1nao·1·
.. ,
'.u s ga r'.·0 11 , Ill wliicli iro rd the~- is to be pri~1U171:~ed
Jue·'·
OF Till·!

ACC:El'\ T S .

"i'

7G. Tl1 e a cce 11ts ar c 1nark s use d 1.u · ·
pru111111 c iati o 11 or ll'<Jrd s.
s ignify th e proper
It

33

·:f Tii t~ word 1 )j;nc"i"' is de rived
fro 111 llic Ur<'ck la 11 g 11a gc awl
l11!. i.11;; au:<ry, tir <.t dii: ision .

~ig11ifi cs

·I '1'11.c
~ atcr nl is dcri\'Ctl fr om 1lic J. a liu 1;rng11 agc aud sig11ifi rs th e
lvnr:.
c') l liwol'l
i.: /'( ' lt:I...'.

80. Th e following marks are referen ces ; and are generally
usecl to call attention to notes on words or sentences, placed
at the bottom of the page:
Th e A ~te ri s k, "
Th e Ob e li sk, t
Th e Uonhle Ob elisk, t
Th e S ec t.ion, §
Th e Parall els, \I
'I'he P aragraph, ~
Th e Index. o:::T'
8 1. vVh e n many notes occur on a page antl these marks arc
all ex lmnste cl th ey are so1nct.i1nrs i),1ubl e11. Figures anil letters
are also sometimes use d insteacl of the above murks.
* The word caret is dcrivc<l from the Lati11 la11gm1gc and sisnifics it 'is
1ua 11l iug.

.
I

't

34

I

:

:

f'

I,

I·
t

I

I

L
I·
~

ENGLISH GRAMMArt.

82. 11. is pro per lo rcmnrk that i11 sn ;nn hooks the 8cr.tion §
n11d th e Para g raph ~ r arc ~1 ;: c d l.o 11iark th e part s ol' a cu1npositiu11
\rh1 e h 111 wnlln g or pr1111.J11 g s ho11lcl Ji., sc.· p:trnt c tl.
::<:I. A l'ar:1graph " dc 11ot <"S the l11·tri1111i11tr or a Jl( !\\I SllUj cc t, nr a Rc 11t c 11 c.;c not c.;111111 cc 1cd with tlH!lorcgoi11g.
8 .J . A Sc c.;tiu11 ·r is use d for s uu-di vi<li11 g a"ch aptc r into
s m a ll e r parts.
t;;;_. _It i ~ proprr hf'l"c l 'l rema rk tl mlcrc rv r.0111 posilio11 should
ho d1 v1d ud 1.iit." p:ir:i gr:1p l"'• when tl1 c se nse will all ow t,hc se pnration. l>lflcn •111. " 'li.Je'"t s 11111e s~ tl1 cy arc very s hort , or very
n111111~ rnu s in a s111al l cun qmss sl1t1ul1l be se parated into parngrnphs.
Tf:C JJ N H.: .\L T Ell MS RF.LAT I N!": T O BOOKS.

f<i. Folio. J\ book is s:iid t.n h e i11 fol in ·w l11~ 11 011 e s heet of
pape r rn ·d;r!s li11 1. tw o ll':crcs or f11 nr p:i.g·cs. \V he n th e s heet
Jl\n k.0 ~ 1(_1 11 r li •a rC's ur r' ig lil. p:i g 1· ~, it. is sa icl to Le in ( J.11 n r1 o forn1,
-c 1gl1L l1 •a1·rs or s ixt 1•r 1r paµ ••s in Or tn.vo,- tw cll' C lrn vcs or
l)11 rn l "ci1110,--· 1~ i~hlrc 11 Jr~ i LV C'~, (h.:1 !1 deciino.
87. Th ese tl'rlll' :rn! 1!111' alilin•v i:rt ed: .F.,I. Jor 1"nliu; tlto.
for (,ln:irlo; !'vn. li1r l h.:l.:iv11; ] '~ " '" fi1r 1>11 01l cc i111 0; l8 r110. ~ltl s.
:y!c;. li·l s. s i;.!·11 ily rcs p1·(·1ively t.lrut th e slr eet i ~ di vid ed into
lw( · 11t.y-f(H1r p:ig·1-. :-: 1

er1.d1 lcc11, tw e nt y· fi111r, &c. le:1v<'s.
Ht\. Tir e Till e P :~ ge, is tir e firs ~ pnge con tainin g the title; n.ncl
u p1ct11rc fa c r11 g- rl 1fi c11l le1 l the I.• rn11t 1s p1 ccc.
V iµ- 11 ctLP is a. _l"re rr clr lcr111 nse d 111 des ig n:Lte th e desc riptive
or orna1 111·11tal pr ct 11r<', sorrrrl irn es plncetl " "the title parre of a
"'
hon k, "1111etin1t'S at. tl 11• Jr cad oJ" a c l1:1ptrr &c.
Tir e Rrrnni ng t.ii.lc is the word or sc ntc 11cc nl the Lop of eve ry
p age gr 11 r rall y prirrt.ed in C'1p it:rb or ltn lic let.tr. rs.
8!1. \ \i lr t' ll tl1 c p:rgc is divid ed in to >evr,ml pnrls by a bl ank
~ pa ce, nr :r. lin e, r111111i11 g l"ro111 Lire top t.o t.h c holl01 11, c:cc h di visJO ll 1s c:dl cd a co lumn; as in bibl es, di c tionaries, spellin g- hooks,
11 c w ~· Jl:lp e r ~ , i..Y._1 ·.

!10. Th e lette rs ;\ , ll, ( ', &c., and A9... A:l., <V.I". al the hollom
jl:l).!"f' :n e rna rlrn liw dircni11~ the IJouk -b indcr, in co ll cct1n g a11d fol din g 11 11~ ' l1 ec l;:.
!I.I.. '.l'l1c wlclt · woril is Ili c word at t.hc bottom of th e page, on

or ti re

. * }; he word. P :1ra~r:i l'li i:-; dl'f ~\'1~ d i'rom llw Greek languri g·c, <rnd ~ i g 11i­
hcs an us t: n11lwu ·1.1t th e 111 u1 '}!.T11. 11

t Tli 1 ~ w ord Sect io n is dc ri,·cd from th e L nti11 la1111· 11;-i 0 ·c rrn d sirr 11 ifies a.
tlfri.-. iou. o r t..:ultiu !f . Th e
w hid1 d e 11 ol<'S
lo h e
111 atle of .u f"lnd 1u be 011 ulJU rcv i aliou of lh c wonls si i··mtm. scctiouis . the
!':!
'
sign ol' tlw sct lio11 .

1· l1ar:it' l1~r

,l

.~

35

l'JlOGllESS IVE F.XEHCISES IN

~ s~r.li on sc<'~1S

the ri g ht hand, whi ch is repented at the beginning of the next
in order t.o s how t.hat the pa ges succeed one nnuthe r in proper
orde r. 1.t is seld om inse rted in buoks rcce 11Lly printe <l.
!J.l. Tir e lt:tlic wonl s iu the Old aml N e w '1'cs la111 e nts arc
th ose which have no co rres ponding words in the originnl H ebre w
or G reek, but th ey were add ed by the translators to cmnplcte or
explain the sense.

AllilllEVIATIONS.
Auer. August.
D ec. Decemb er.
, B. A. Bachelor of Arts.
A. An s we r.
A. A. S . F ell ow of the Amcr i- llart . .Baro net.
n. D. B 1c hclor of Divi11ity.
cnn Acade my.
JJona fide, in rcnlity, in good
A. B. see B. A.
f'ni th.
Abp. Archhishop.
A. C. or A nl . C hr . .!lnfc Chris- flp. Bis hop.
lttm, before tir e hir th ofChri ·t. IJ. ~ - ~l esse d y irg in.
A. D. J/11110 D omini, in the C. C. C ir c uit Co m t.
year of our L ord; or, A. C. C. C. C. Corp11s Christi College al Oxford.
./lnno Christi, in t ir e year
of Chri st. Th is is the co r11· C. C. C. C. Co rpus Christi Colleg1!. Cnrnhridgc.
moll e rn adopted i 11 c hri sti:tn
cou ntri es, which co mmences Ca pt. Cu pt•1i11.
C r. Crc d1 to r.
nt tir e birth of Christ.
C. S. C"llslos Sigill-i, keeper of
.ild libif11111 , at pl easu re.
th e ~ca. I •
Jllins, otherwi se.
•!lli/Ji, proof of being elsewhere. Co. Co>11 pa ny.
A. M . .tlnno Mw1d·1:, in th e year C. P . S. C1tslos privati Sigilli,
keeper uf tire privy seal.
or the world.
A. l\l. .!lnlc JllCJ"idicm., be for e C. C. P. Co urt of Co111111on
P icas.
mi<l ·day ; i11 the IOrc 11 uun;
al so, J/rtiwn Jllagi.sler, Mas- c. J , s. S upreme Jutlicio.I
C11 urt.
t e r of Arts.
Col. Colonel.
J\p. Apr. Apr il.
A. R . .1111.no R eg ni, in the year Cus t. Rot. C11stos Rolttlornm ,
keepe r of tir e rol ls anti recor th e rcio- n,
onls of t.hc session of th e
A. U. C. .!h~10 Urbis Conditfl!,
pence, &c.
in the year after tir e building
of Rou1e; this e poc h cor n- r.wt. hundred weight.
mences 753 yc:1rs uelo re D. /Jen1zrius, it penny ; also,
Duke, Duch ess.
th e hirth of Chri st ; und is
ge nernlly used in Roman Datmn, or Dnta ; point or
poin ts dc tc nnined.
histury.
D. C. L. Doctor of Civil Lo.w.

I

"r
;

;

l

l'l:lll;ltESSlVl> EXEH CISES

l

'l·'

,,

.

..

i II
,I

I'

I

i I

i
I

I
I

I'.:
I.

'

'I>. I>. n or.tor or .l>i vinil y.
\)r. .\)uctor nr \Je ht nr.
Dn. IJ illo , Li re sn111e.
.IJ. 1\1. (nr .Mtts . ./)or. ) ll oclo r
or l\l 11 si(" .
E. \V. N. S. ·1 ~as l, \V csl, Nori Ir ,
Nn11tlr ; tir e runr pri 11 1:iry
p11 : n l~ of lhr. 111:irirlf' r'" ""' ''pn , s : t.l1 r. sc• IPll"r" nr" al." '
c.111nlti1l!'cl, tn11"n11I" lit e ,·:iri011 ~ dr·via tin11 s l'ro111 l l1r! c xa 1·1
poi nt ; :i s, N. I - '~ l·:.- !n<': 111i 1r µ- , t.\11 ! wind f'rn1n tlt c 1111 rl.li ,
half :c point. l.n Iii•~ r :i >I, <": c.
E. ( r e:t:CIH/lli g mlirt, for c~: 1111 pi e.
Err11•11m, or crraf11 , error or
e rror s.

'ENGL I SH GRAMMAR.
IN

11s11n\l v :tbhre vi :tl.r 1l in legal
procc1) di11 g~ ; as, llcn. Jae.
/ ·;div. L·:fiz. /lid1.

f:mti s, r11r 1 1(1tlii11~ .
11 011 . I l11111111rnhl c.
1lydr. J.lyclrog rnplr cr.
11. N. hie sit11 s, he re li es.
Ibid . lbitlem, in th e sa me place,
(p:i µ-c , ur bou k.)
I d. /dn 11, th e 8a111e (n.utlr or. )
i. C' . i d ts l, l li at if=.
I. II. N. Jcs11 s l lo 111 i11111n, Srr.l1!f1lor, .l e:; us tl1 e Naviour of
111 c11.
l111pr i111 is, in th e firsl pi n e~.
hi st. i11 s1a11t, (of thi s month.)
In I "'c. i:n loco, in tl1 e pl ace ;
11 sc1\ as a. rc fe ren(' c ; tliu$,

Er.~·11 1.li c n~ liHC'.
~eC' r..'rnli HS in /oc,"--uieil n1
t·:sq. 1~~4111irc .
in ~. ~c c n rotius in 1li01l par/·:.1p11rfr, 11 11 n111: ~ id f'.
1i c11 1:! r pla ce.
Jo'. J\ . N. ~-<. l"e ll o w of th e 1\11 - /111• /)!-/. nntl srulps. Contract.iq1 i:trian Noc icty of S1.: uttin11 ~ ge ne rall y f1111nu tLt tlie
la11d.
c·nr11 r r of c n'-rn1vinus. lH U.
"
~
F. /\ . N. F ell ow of th e /111ti(nr i11t•cnil ,) dc 11otrs I.lie
(t

~ uc i ctv .

<111 ar i:111

F eii. Fehr11 ary. ·
F . E. R. .l"clln w ()r the J•;n le1 t1!1Jlt1}.; l c al

Noe ic ly.

F . ] I. R. 1•',,\\n w ,,f the .I lmli r;11lt11ral Nrn ·.ir 1y.
1

(lra11 ;.r ht s rnn11 who cn nt.rivcd
1\1e '11h,i ec t.; !Jel. (o r /) e.!in e-

11ri!) he \\'Ito 1nad c 1l1 r. drn.wi11;.r; as, "1'h11r.sln11 , /Jc/."
,'it1!.'/1-<, (nr Sl'lt 1ps it ) 11<:>11otes
tl 11) arti st, wli o tr an~d"e rrc cl

F . .1•. ;.;. l•\ ;\l ull' ul' 11t-:: Li11 11:i• ;111
f-i n<'irly .

F. IL ~4. ·l·'c \J o\\'
N1H'i t1 ly.
F. n. S. 11: .

•'

or tir e

tlt •1I. s nhj<'< :I to c11pprr or
woo d, as th e ca ~ c 1t1n y lH•,
a11cl c r1r i"lt " tl ii by tl 1e h1'rL11 -

Hny al

ti!'1!1 :irt. or f'lq_~· r n\' in µ: ; as,

or

1hi'
".','111.ith sc ul11s."H ny :1 I S11c icty :i i !•:d i11h1 1rµ· !1. /f em, al ${l.
·
F. lt. t'V. :\ . ~. Fellow of ti "' .la.11 . .l a n11ary.
H11.v :il a111l ;\11ti•p1aria11 S u- .I. ll . ./11ris . JJ ocl or, Doctcn of
ci 1· tiP s.

1\· ll11 w
l_

\.l.

37

I ,:l w .

F. 'I '. C. D. f' c ll11w of Tr i11il y
IJ. I>. Jnris 11 /1 ·i11..•1111e Ooc ( > dlc·~·c , D11bli11. .
1111"", lln('.10 1' 11 1' \Jolh L·tw s,
G. ('. II. h:ni ~lr t (:ran d <"russ
i. r. of th e <' iv il an cl Canul' t.11" IJ:1.1 l1.
n11 L·1w.
(;1; r1. (: c 11 c rnl.
I\ . J\i11!!.
(: l' o Q. G coµ;r:q1hcr.
1<111. Kni ght.
t: . IC Gcorp; i11s Uc.1". l\in g K. G. K11i )!lit oft.h e C:nrtcr.
\;,, ,, r!!C.
IC II. l( ni ~· \il nt' Ili c Balli.
G r11. 111. George th e t.liircl. 1(. C II. l( 11i g li tCom111:tn<lerof
Th•: llilllles of suverci g 11s arc
th e Btttli.

Nov. November•
No. Nnmero in number.
N. S. New Style; the present
met.hod of computing time.
N at.
~Thes e word~
/Et.
principally ocor ' ; sec. or '',-Co ntracti ons in geog raphy, to denote Ob. or Obit. cur on tomb!!
and monumental inscripth e di visions of th e earth
tions ; Nat. signifies Imm at
in to deg rees, n1inutes, and
the time me ntioned; :/Et. the
seco nds, of dist cince, not of
ap;e of the person at the time
tim e.
of decease; and Ob. or Obit,
Li eut. Li eutenant.
th e period of decease.
£ . J.,ibm, a pound ste rling, in
Ob. Obolv.s, a half penny.
mon ey.
lb. J.,-ilmr, n pound in weight; Oct. Octobe r.
O. S. Old S tyle, the met.hod of
& per, by th e.
computing time used in
Loe. te nens, Locwn ten en.s ;
Englu.nd before the year
holcling t he place of anoth er
17fi2; 'Vhen some errors in
i11 hi s a bsence; a de puty.
th e cnl e mlar, or almanac,
L. C. .T. L ord Chi ef .Ju sti ce.
we re corrected by parliaL. L. Tl. L egnm Do ctor ; Docme nt.
tor of J ,a ws.
L. S. Locus Sig·illi, th e pl ace O z. Ounce.
Passini,
every whe re, all over.
of th e seal in writin gs.
P
er
cent.
P er centmn, by th<t
M. A. Ma st.e r of Arts.
hundred.
M. J\. S. J\l e mber oft he A siatic
Per ann. Per annum, by the
Soc iety.
year.
l\L D. Jlfttficin rc Doc/or, DocPer se, ii lone, by itself.
tor of Ph ys ic.
M. J\1. S. F ellow of th e Ma~ s a­ P. M.. Post Mcridiem., after mid
day, .afternoon.
chu sett.s J\lcdicn 1 Society.
JIJcssrs. or M . M. Mess ie urs or I'. M. Post Master.
Poss. Co rn. Posse Comitatus,
Maste rs.
tile civil forc e of a country.
M. P. M.ember of Parliame nt.
Mr. n111\ l\J rs. ]\fast.er and Mis- P. S. Post-si:riplmn, a postsc. ri pt, or something written
tress.
afterward s, an aft.er writing.
1\1. R. L A. :Me mb e r of th e
P. S. anu 0. P. Theatrical conlloy n I Jri1'h Acad e my.
tractions; Prompt, or PrompM. S . •~1e moritc Sacrum, sacred
ter's side ; and opposite
to th e me mory.
prompt, or the opposite side
.M. S. Jllanuscriptum, Manuof th e stage. P. S. is on the
script.
ri ght hand of the spectator,
M. S. S. Manuscripla, Manulooking towards the stage.
scr ipt ~ .
N. n. .N'ula B ene, mark well, Q. Quee11, or Q,uestion, Quadrans, a farthing.
note, or observe.
N em.. con. or nem. diss. unani- q. d. <{uasi dicas, as if you
shoulu sny.
mou sly,

I<. ]'. Knight of St. Patrick.
K. T. Knig ht of the Thistle.
Lib. J,if>ci:; book.
Lr1t. n1ul .I .011p-. T.nt.itucle nnd
L u11 g it11cl e ; Deg. or 0 ; min.

4

..
l'

_j
I

f

.I

....
!(

'

:1,.

ii

Ii

·1:!
·1.I
I
I

''i
1·
I

I

I
I,

38
Qr. Q1rn.rtcr.
R ev. Rcvcrc 1111.
S. solirlm, a Bhilling.
Sep!. :::>c plc111lic r.
S r;rirrlh11, in rccr11l :tr nl'!l c r.
Sin e die, wiU u~ul naini111 r any
parli c ul<tr da y.
n
S. 'r . ]). ,_C,'11ndo· 'l'lo·n/01rir1·
nortor, U nctn r oi' lli vi11i i)'.
S. 'J'. P. ,l..,,'a crn· '/1h rolo!.!·irl' l 'ro f rswr, l'ru i't:~su r ur'JJivi11i ty.
SI. Sa i 11 t, or s t rr~ c l.
Vil. (nr ull im.u ) htsl, of las t
mn11Lh.
V. ]) .. J\I. 1'1•rbi / Jci Jllinistcr,
l\l rnr stc r of tir e ' Vo nl of'
Gori.
v. v;,fo, sec.
v. /.(· I 'crb i g rnliu, for instan ce,
Ill it s rn g lc word.

viz. Videlicet, nnmcly. (Viz. is
a corr11pt abbrev ia tion.)
V ice vcrsn, Lit e reverse.
V,·icc, in th e_ mo rn o~
I er.m s, a ~11111 s t.
&c. el cr!•lcm, 1tml others. ' Ve
11111sl he re oliscrv e, that,
" ·lt r n tlti ~ nbbrc viation is
pl:i cl!1l al'tcr tt li st of the
11a111cs of men, it. shoulcl I.r e
ca ll e d cl ur·lcri ; if af'ler a
I isl of wo rn en, rt crr·le:rre;
a nd if al'tcr :t var iety of
thinµ-s, in the neuter ge nrle r,
cl crr·lcm, as it is ustmlly
pro11 ou nced.
y. e. th e.
y. t. that.
·ll.,, 8vo, l2 1no, l Rmo, &c., sec
pa ge :H, No. 8G.

•ro be, or not tolre, that is the question.
A

\

#.

.
'

,J

\ •

To be, or not to I.r e, that is the ques tion.

'!

'i

,, 'I
Ii

~ the question.

tr.

8

vVhen a letter is inve rte d, it is expresse d lry a character of this sort in the margin.
Mnrks of punctuation, if of small size, are inclosed in
c ircles: thus,
A comma is place d afte r a. short stroke, an apostrophe
before it.

0 ,

\·

·!

vVords intende d to be printed in Italics, are marked
lr enea.th with a s in g le lin e; if in small capitals, with two
lines ; a nd if in large c apitals, with three. Thus a line
mark ed in thi s ma nne r,
O h thou, in Bellas deemed of heavenly birth.
====~

==:=.

-- ~-

would lr e printed thus :
OH Tnou, in BELLAS deemed of heavenly birth.

lf a_ le tter is fo11r11l to be om itt e1l, it caret is put
und e r its pl ace, a nd tb c letter is written in the marg in:
thu s,

In correctin g with these marks, the abbreviations Ital. Rom..
Caps. &c. shou ld also I.re written in th e margin.

a

'l'o be, or not to~ lr l), that is tir e c1u estio11.

Corrections tlr m1ise lves sometimes requ ire to be corrected.
Thus if a word lrn.s bee n improperly alte red, a n1l it is aflerw11nls
th ought bes t to retnin it, dots are placed beneath and the word·
stet written in th e marg in.
vVh en lines are crooked, or lette rs hnve been di sturbed from
their places, or blem ishes appear, it is sutlicient to call the attention of the printe r, by a dash of the pen, at the pl ace.

If tw o word s a re i111properl y join ed togeth e r, n c haracter md 1c1ttr ng a $pace, or '111adrat, is u ~e tl: thus,

Differe nt names nre g ive n to the vari ous sizes of types, of
which the following are most used in book printing.

/I

If n.. s11pc rfl11 ons Jette r is detcctc1l, it is crossed out, nm!
a chnrnc t.e r whrch stuntl s fur dclc, introd uce d in the
ma rgi n: thu s,

1

ill

These rema rks arc la ken from Bi gc l ow~s T ec hnology : p<:ige 65.

I

'1'I
It

1!

lf syllables of t.he same word are improperly separated,
they are joined by a horizontal 1mrenthesis : thus,

To be, or not to I.r e,

T o t he rn:uk s use1l in ' l'ri11t i11g m ay properl y be add ed,
(ulth o11 i:; h not so n1u c h pcrt.a.111111g t.o (:ra111111ar as to t he de pa rtment of th e 111 ~c h :u11ca r ls) tl1 e mar k used by printers for corrcctmg e rrors 111 111·1nt111•T. •·
. ' Vhen a wron g lc tt cr''is di ~c· ot'erctl, a line is 1lraw 11 through
1t, anti th e ti uc le tter wntt c n 111 th e rn a rg111 : th11 s,

T o be, or not to be, t.lrt is th e cp1 esti on.

.

Wh en words arc found to I.re tmns posed, they are connected by a curved line, and the letters tr. written in the
margin: thu s,

'l'o be, or not to he, that il\t the •1u estion.

t

39

EN GLISH GRAMMAR.

,.;~....~'l!ll~';-.;,+t&<'-·1$·!:" ;o., . . ,,,_.~.,..i- .. .-., ·.
~- . - .
- . . --~-· .
f.

. -

.

.

.

. '.

.

'

.
'

"
I.

...
40

l'ROGHES S l\' J~

EXEllC JS P. 8 J N

I

Pi ca
.
I Abcdcf.uhii'klm11op11rst11vw:.:31 'l••
Small l'1 c n
b .. ·
.
,.
d c rg liqkl11111 o pqrst11vw xyz.
I_.o ng- 1 run er Abc
A 1. I
.. :
:Burg-cois
~
ucc. e_lg 1_1_1,1kl11J11npqrstuvll'xy z . \
B_r e~ i er
J\b cd r,fl!l 11,1kl11!111 1p•1rsl.11vwxyz.
l\ I j 11 ion
A h cdc·~~-1~.i.i h. I 1111101111r~ f11 vwxyz.

j'

N onparct,· l

/\I H' dc.1 .~~ ·.1,1 ld 1111111 p1p·..;1 1 n· \\"x )'z.
i\ lwrl 1·1 !.!h 1Jli l11111 1q111r:-: 1ll\'\\ ·'·' z .

As it.n1:1y he i11lr:r('s li11 g In I.now the frcq11r1wy ll'ilh wl1iclt
Sollie of !.li e lcll.crs ncc11r, it 111:iy ii l'l'IJ lie sl:i tc rl tl1:1t in t.lie
printers ca ses. for cvr ry l111ndrc rl of' tli c le tter •1 lli e re a rc~()() of
tJi e iCtl(' r .1'7 . f()() or k, !'()() or /1, j ,"j(;l) oi' r., tj{)()() P:I Ch of i, 11 7 0 7
allll s, 4~:10 of a, ·l/ iOO of I, a nd ~ i,OIJO or the letter ~-

.I:
I.

~.

,.,.

l'lUNCH'LES O F ETY.MOLOG \'.'.
OF WORU S ANJ) TJIEIH .DERIVATION.

!)3. A word of one ~y ll a l > l e is ca ll ed a l\[011osy llnbl e.

•'

I
'

A worJ o f lll'O sy llables is ca ll e d a Di ssy ll ali lc.
A worJ of tlrrcc syll au les is ca ll ed a Tri ssy ll ab le.
A word of fo ur or ruorc sy llabl es is ca ll ed a l'olysy ll a.b le.
!)tl. ' Vord s w itlr r espect to t he ir ong rn , ar e divid e d
i11to l'ri111it.i1' e a nd Dcriratirn; a11d with l'!)g ard to th e ir
for111, into s inrpl e a nd crJ111pou11d.
~ti. A l'rirnitiv c wo rd is that wlrich co111es from 11 0
otlrer: as, 111a11 , good , co11t.c11t.
!Jli. A D e ri va tiv e word, is that which co m es fr om
another word; as, nranf'ul, ma11l1 ood, manly , wlriclr come
fro1n man; goodness , good ly, &c., wlriclr co m e from or
ar c d er iv ed fro111 good; co11tc 11ted, conte11 trne11t, co nte 11tin g, co11tcntedly, wl1i c h arc d c rir cd fr om co nte nt.
!17. A Si 111pl e word is that whiclr is not made up o f
more than 0 11 e word; as, pi ous, 111 crit, virtu e .
!JS. A co rnpo u11d word is that wlrich is mad e up of
two or more ll' Ord s ; or o f o n e word and so m e sy ll ahle
added; as , myse lf, se a-water, unalil c, &c.

41

ENGLI S H GRAMMAR,

!J!J. vVhcn a syll able is added, in the compositio n of words, it
takes a name from t.lw position in which it is pla~c~ with regard to t he worrl. If it is placed before tire word 1t 1s called a
71r~fi.x; if at the end of the wo rd it is called an rr/Jb:.
] 00. In deriv:ttive words, there are generally three, and sometim es four thin!!'s to he considered; na 111ely, first the root, from
which tir e word is tl e ri vc d: secondly th e prefix : thirdly the a,.Oi:r: :
fonrlhly t he le tters whi c h ar ~ adde d for the sake of sound an<l
which may be cal led enphnmc le tters.
.
101. The root is sometimes called the radicnl letters of a
word. Thu s, from th e Latin word venio which signifies to cmne,
and its variati o n venlwn, ma ny English words a-re derived, in
th e following m:tnncr: The first three le tte rs of th e word are
tak e n, as th e radical le tters, or root of th e word. Ily addmg the
pre fi x contra wl1ich s ignifies against, we have contraven; to winch
is ndrl c d the e 11pho11ic letter c, to le ngthen the last sy llabl e, nml
thus is composed the word contra.venc, which means to come
against, ?" oppos~. In a s imil ar manner ~ve h?V'e. the"words
prevent, 1.11venl, circumvent, convent, a nd thmr denvat1ves.
102. Many of the prefixes used in the composition of English
words a re Latin or G reek prepositions; and th e effect winch
th ey produce upon tire meaning of the root, contributes much to
the. copimtsness of the Engli sh la nguage.
. .
103. There are so ma ny other wnys of cl e nvm g words from
one a not he r, that it would be extreme ly ditlicult and nearly
impossible to enumerate them. Th e primitive words of a lang uage are very few; the de rivatives for~n much the g reate r
number. J\ few instances on ly of th e n n ous modes of <lenva.
tion can be give n here.
J04. Some nouns are derived fro m other nouns or from adjectives by addi ng the aftix lwod,or head, ship,ry,wick,rick, dom., ian,
mcnl, a.nd nge; as, from man, by addr ng the affix hood, comes
11w11/wnrf, from knip:hl, knighthood, &c. from .false,.falsclwod, S;c.
10:.. Nm 111s e 111lin g in hood or haul, arc suc h ns s ig nify chnrar.t.cr or_qn:tlity; as, nrnnlro_Drl, fa ls clr oo tl.
. ..
.
IOti. No11ns e ntl1n g 111 ship are t hose that s rg-nrfy oflr ce, employ111l:1tt, ti l.:tle, or coml iti o11; us, lordship, stewardship, hnrdshi H.
io7. Nouns emlin g in cry s ig nify action o r hab it; as, slave1:~, kncwery, bra.very.
11- 'J_'l1c s1rnl c_111 , ,,, \~o w ishes .to s tud y ~h_i s d c J~il ~~m ~ nl n_f c lymn l.? g!, ~':i~!
finil 1t more full y d1s pl;i ycd 111 Home I oolw s
D1vcrS!ons of I 111l e.),
" Ri ce's ComposHion "".Mc C11\lorh 's Grnmm a r." a nd " Town e's A11a lys is

of Derivative word s .'~ Jn the first men tioned of lhesc works,

si on ~

0

The Diver-

o f' P ur ley/' may he found a lcn rn ed a nd ing~m.io u s .ncrount of the
d e ri vatio n anti m ea nin g of mauy of tlic adverUs, cOt1JUncl1ons and pre po ...
silions of the E11g li sh language.

4"'

ti
r
it

I

Hi1

Ii

'Ii

l

.r1
·''I

l ;

'I

Ii

'' II
I. '

1·

1.
i
!

ENGLISH GRAMMAtl.
l'llO<:JUlSS I\' E

EXEllf:ISES JN

Illll~ IC!ttll, l~C.

'

.110. No1111s that en cl i11 'llln1/ or 11gc signify the act, or hab it;
as, com.uunulm<·nf, u sa~c.
11 l. No1111R I.hat 011d in anl dc 11ntc clrnraclcr or h:tbit · as
ilrn11karrl , dnt.•trd.
' '
. 11 :1. Nouns m11ling in kin,_ li11g, h1g, orlr, cl, gcncrnll y s ign ify
d1111111nt1011 ; as, lmnli , 10111/ikw , dnck, rluc!dinw,
hill, hillock cock
0
coclwn:t.

'

r.
i

r

.I

If I
\i t
I

''·

...

SYNOl'SIS

A, ah, ab s, /i·om.
Ad, ac, ~ c . lo.
Amhi, /10th.
Amb amphi, round.
A ntc, IHjore.
Anti, agrtinst.
An a , /){(cl•.
Auto, one's se!f.
Apo, aph,Ji·om.
Be, lo make.
Bene, well.
Bi, bis, two, lwlf.
Bio, life.
Biblio, hook.
Chrono, time.
Cosmo, the world.
Cent11, h11.111lrcd.
Contrn, against.
Co, Co n, Co l, Co rn, Cor, ivit!t.
Circnm, round.
Counter, 071posile.

'

0£" l'flEFI XES ,

l •'or, "l!rn:nsl.
(;co, the cnrt.h.
I I nmo, of one kind.
11 ctcro, of divers kinds.
I lex, hex:t, si:r.

.I lyrlro, ·1ortler.
l ly pcr, over.
I ntc r, mnon rr.
'
" with an niljecII, not,
I 11, rm,
tive into, with a verb on .
'
f ntro, wW1.i n.
.J uri , legal.
.Tu xta, n ertr.
l ,itho, stone.
Monn, one.
Mi s, error.
Myth,jitlmlous.
J\la le, c11il.
l\T 11 lti, 'llUl11H·
Ma nu , lwml.
No n, ne, not.
Noel, night.
ne, .fi·om, down.
Oh, oc, &c., before, against.
Di, Dis, &c., sepa.rai'ion, not.
Over, above.
J>cca, ten.
011 t., beyond.
Dia, through.
Omni, 11/l.
Dys, bad, rlifiicull, hard.
Oct, eight,
]': pi, 11pnn.
~~, ]~x, El, Em, Er, &c., out of. ( ).-;te, bone.
Ortho, rigltt.
En, em, lo mark.
Ornitho, bird.
Equi, equal.
l'l1il, ji"iendly.
Extra, lwyond.
l'cri, aronnd .
l~ore, /ll'ior.

I

...
r
I

. .lOR: Nouns c111li11~_in wick, n'ck anrl t!mn, rl cuole dominion
JH.r1srl1cf.1<J11. or co nd1t1on; as, llrtiliwick, 1Jislw;1rick, dnkcdom'
kin.t!.:tlom, .frcctlom..
'
IO!I: Nn1111s curlin g in ia11 sig nify p ro !'P ~ s io11; 'l~ , 'l'h ysician

ALPllAP,llTICAJ.

43

P:tra, against.
Pan, all.
P yro, (ire.
I'h ys i, nature.
l'l e 11i ,fnt1.
Pentn,jive.
Preter, beyond.
P o~t, ajfor.
Poly, 11utn.'f·
Pro, li ~/'orc, out.
Per, thro1<g h.
Pre, b ~ore.
Q,nad,.fimr.
Re, ognin.
Retro, brick.
Sub, sue, &c., under.
Subtcr, under.

Semi,~
Demi,
Hemi,

half.

Se, sepa.rnlion.
Super, supra, above .
Sur, over.
Sex, si:c.
Soli, alone.
Sine, withottl.
Syn, sy l, &c'., with.
Steno, short.
Stereo, soli d.
Theo, God.
Topo, pla.ce.
Typo, type.
Trans, ricross.
Tri, three.
Tetrn,fonr.
Uni, ono.
Under, beneath.
vVith, opposition.
Zoo, animal life.

ALPHABETICAL SYNOPSIS OF AFFIXES.

Ive, ic, ical,
~ pe1-taining to,
Age, rank, office.
Ile, ine, ing, it, having the
Ance, ancy, ~
la!, ent, ant,
quality, relatEnce, ency slate or act of
ing to.
Ant, ent,
Ism, doctrine, 8late.
Ate, ary, having.
Ize, lo make.
me, that m ay be.
I es, science, art.
Bly, in ct nutnner.
lll cness, the quality of being, Ish, some degree.
L ess, without.
able.
Ly, like, resembling.
Cy, ty, y, ity, state, condition.
Ness, qualit,v ef.
E n, lo make.
Ous, ose, }, nature of.
Fy, to make.
Ory, some, like,full of.
Er, or, an,1
Oiil, resemb ing.
ian, ix, ess,
ec, eer, ist, the person who. Ri c, dom, possession.
Ship, qfiice. '
ite, sun,
Ud e, st11.le of lieing.
zen.
Ion, ity, ment, the state or act of Ure, act of, slate qf being.
Ward, in a direction.

J

.I
i
I

...

44

·i .
I

·I

I

'l

P1:01:rrn~ s r vr.

r.xr.nc 1sr.s rN

AFF IXES TO

AFFIXE S.

Ate, n.tccl, ating, atnr, al.or, al.cly, af r. ncss, ati on a ~iv c alory,
uh lc, a l> ly, ahl c ncss, :t11ilily , ty's tic;:, fi(·s'.
'
'
. Ant, :wtly, ancc, :uu;y, :u1cy's, a11cies, n11 c ies'. l·'ul full y ,
fu J11 C$ ~ .
'
F y, fi es, fir~ t" lied, ryi111[, G1·r, ti1·atio11, ca.live, calor.
1\I , a.lly, al11 css, :tli't11, :d ist, a lit y t y's &c.
.lzP, izc d, iz i11g, iz:ll.io11, isrr1 , ic, i;.a.l)Ie~
0 11 s,. Ull ~ l y , O ll S ll f) SS , os it.y, it y, y , t.y.
Jvc, 1ve ly, iv e ness, ivity.
J le, ilely, ileness, ility.

r:;

J'ltOSODY.

I.

''

J JU. Pno s ony * leac h es t l1e rig l1 t pronu11ciat io11 of
word s and t li e rul es of poe t ry.

I

OF l'J:ONUNCIATION,

I

'·'

J II. T h e corr ec t pron11nci<J.tio11 or words is ca lle d
ort!to1·p.1J. T li e !iii lo1r i 11g p :t rticu I a rs :1 re to Lr. c•rn s id e re d
w11.li n !g:1.rd lo t li e pro1111 11 c iat.io11 oJ' a word or se11le iice;
namely, acce n t, 11 11 a 11tity, c111phas i ~<, pause and to n e .
E ve ry word in the l~ 11 g li s h lnng un ge cons isting of more than
one syllabl e, h:_1s o n~ or tlw11~ dis ~ing[1i s h e d by a· ce rl1ti11 e le v11 tw11 nr clepress1on of th ; voice 111 pro1101.1 nc ing it; and every
m onosy llabl e or word of one sy llable c onsist inrr of two or more
!ettcrs lms one or its lcttern thus <li stinguis he<l. This is what
is called accent.

it may be better heard than t he rest, or dis ti nguished from
them : as in the word presume, the stress of the vo ice
mu s t be on the letter u and t h e second sy ll ab le sume
which take th e accent.
J:I !l. Accent is either primary or secondary. The primary
or prin c ipa l accent is tlmt which necessa ril y distinguishes one
syllnhl e in a word from th e rest. The seco111lary accent is th at
stress \\'hich is occas iona lly placed upon anothe r syllab le besides
th at which has t he pri ncipa l accent, in order to prononnce every
part of the word more <listinctly, forcibl y and ha rllloniously.
'l'hns the words co111plaisnnt, caravan and violin lmv e frequently
an acce nt on th e first, as well as the last sy liable, although a
less forcib le one.
120. \Vhen the accent is pl aced on the root, it is called the
radical ac ce nt; when on the termination it is ca ll ed the tenninalional accent; and when it is pla ce d on a particular syl lable
of n. word to distinguish it from another word it is called the
distinctive acce nt. vVord s derive d from the Saxon langua.ge
have the radical accent; but words deriv ed from the learned
languages lmve the te rminational accent.
l:! 1. In order to point out the situation of the accent the
syllab les ofa word have received the follow ing dist inctive names:
the last syl lable is call ed t he 1tltimnle syllable ;-the last but one
is called the pen11lti111ale syllable, or for th e sake of brevity the
periu lt, the last but two the antepenult, an<l the last but three
the preantcpcn11ll.''
1~2. It muy here be remarked that there are many worcls of
two and three syllables in the English language that are both
nouns or adjectives, and verbs: as, con1tract, and contract',
pres1e nt (a noun) pre1sent (an adjective) .nnd present' n verb;
of whi ch, it is to be noti ced, that the noun and the adjective
liav e t he accent on th e for1T1cr and the verb on the latter sy ll n.lil c. Thus: Ab 1se nt and absent', at'tribute and attrib 1ute,
com1pound and compound' , &c.

GENERAL RULES OF ACCENT.
OF DISSYLLABLES.

118. ~cce 11l, t li c rcforc, is the hying o r a pecu liar stres s
or the vo ice,

011

a cerl.a 11 1 letter or sy ll abic in n word, that

- - -- -- -- --·-·------ The n~l c ~ o ~· 111111c·lu;11io11 lrn\' c l iccn prc~r 11h • cl on pngc 2:1 . nnd nH\i o u ~ h
they nrc g 1 v .~ 1.1 111 man y lr c; 11i ~cs 011 g- ram111ar und e r th e head 1 11' / )rosniht
ye• '1 " mo ~ t u l the pau ~?s :.ire U.<-: f' d In mark I lic synla r lical di visions or' t~
sc 111t•11(·c, 1hc authors of thi s work have d cc mc<l it propc:· to prescul them
by tl1 cm sc lvl's.
"lf

123. 'Words of two sy ll ab les, end ing

1\1

y,

our~ ow,

le,

*Ultimate is d e rived from the 1.nt in and signifies th e last; pcmlllimat c-,
(t.Hlcpennllinwte ~t1ul ?.re auil'penn/limalc arc a lso de rive d from t he same
l a ng uage and sig 111 ly respective ly almost the last, before almost the,

l<tst,

•S·c.

.,

:I/
d1

45

ENGLISH GRAMMAU.

i·

. I
I

:1

'11

./ !

I

.'
: i/

I

I!~·,' /' It
/:I

I,:
I
'
'

'
I

'

,·"'~~~~,;,,,·. ~~i'~"";·:t-~'?!ii't;.~.,.-;.•·~-----···
~
~ -~--·~
-·- ' .....

.

..... ----·

46

. ·.

.

.

l'IWGRES S IVE E XERCISES IN

ish, do, tcr, age, en, et , ha ve the acce nt on t.h e former
syllabl e : as labo ur, million, funny, &c.
Th e words all ow, avo w, e 11il ow, below, and ,bes tow, a re excepti ous, a nd acce11t tli c la tte r syll a bi c.

124. N o un s o f two ~y llabl es e n<ling in r 1· a cce nt the
form e r sy ll a bl e: a s , ca nk e r, butter, &c. .ll11t if th ey h av e
a diph t ho n g i11 th e lat.tc r syllabl e, it is to be ncce nt e d ,
exce pt in so 111e wo r<l s e 11diu g in n in; as vill a i11 , mo11ntai11 , &c.
~ 2G. Ve rbs o f t. wo syll a bl es e n.Jin g w it.Ii t wo co n so nant s ,
o r 111 o n e co n so n a nt a11d fin a l c, or h av in g a <lipht.ho n g in
th e la s t sy ll a lil c , ha ve th e acce nt 0 11 th e fo rm e r sy llabl e :
a s, co mpri se , alle !J(; , a pp e ase, & c .
J 2 G. \'Vo rd s of two sy ll a bl es th a t hav e two vowe ls whi c h
ar e separa te d in th e pr o11un c iati u 11 , h av e th e ;1cccut
o n th e fir s t sy ll a bl e: as, li o n , ri ot, qui e t. , &.c.

I'

II',

"

Th e wor<l crcalc is a n excepti on lo th is rnl c.

0 1' T lll SSY LLAB LES .

. :1 27. vVo nl s ofthr C'e sy llabi c~, form ed by a1lding a tcrminat.1011, or pre li x in g n $y llalil c, re tain t.lt c acce nt. o f t he radi cal
wonl : n~, l ovc lin cs~, te nd c r111 !s ~, ni::s11ra11ce, <.~ . c .
J2R. 'vVo rd s of tl1 re" ~y ll a bl cs e ndi ng in mm, rrl, iony, acc ent
the firs t sy ll a hl c: a~, :u' d11n11s, ca1iital li berty , &c.
12!J. \Vonl s of th ree sy ll ab ics whi c h lmvc in t he mi d dl e sylla bl e a 1lipht: hong, or a vow e l lt cfore two consonants, ac cent the
middl e sy ll a bl e : as, e ndeavour, domesti c.

0 1' l' O LY S Yl.J.AllLF:S.

] :lo. \ Vords of more tha n three syll ab ics, ge ne rally fo ll ow the
accc11t of I.li e words fr om whii:l1 they a re derived: as , a r' rogati11g , in con1t.i11 c11tly, co11111111' 11i c:i bl e11 ess.
J:! I. W ord s of more tlmn three sy ll abl es e nding in o/or ge nera ll y acce nt. tho pc1111l ti1n a.l.e: as , e111e nrla' tor, pr eva ri cn' tor, lye.
J;J2. \ Vo rd s of' mo re than three syll a bl es e nding in le, commo nl y acce nt th e lirst sy ll a hl c ; as, ac' ccptahl c , rc'cc pt aclc,
am' ica bl e, dcs'pi calil c, &c.
] '.l:l. vVu rds of more tlrnn tl1 rec sy ll a bl es en di ng in io n, ous,
f.'J, ia, ·io, a nd cal , acce nt t h!i! untcpcn ult : as, victori ous, acti1·ity,
&c. punctil' io, despoti'cal.

!
f
r
l•

1

r.

'

·•

ENG LISll GRAMMAR.

47

134. It is to be rema rked that the ·rul es of acc e nt cannot be
considered as compl e te , nor infallible. The above rules may
ass is t in the fo rmin g of co rrect pronunc i:i.ti ation. It m ay likewise be a dd ed th a t th e prim1try acce nt may so metim es be m a.tle
seconrl a ry o r th e seco ntl ary bo ma ke prim ary without mu c h
viole nce ·to t he ear: as, ca ravan' or c:i.r'a van, pri' vateer or priva.tee r', &c. It may fur the r be a dtled t.hnt th e E ng lish la nguage
appea rs to be fo nd of' t he a ntcpe nultim a te acce nt ; and that
this acce nt genera lly shorte ns the vow el on whic h it falls.

OF

Q UAN TITY.

] :1!5. Th e qu a nti ty of a syll abl e is that ti me whic h is occ upie r.I in pronoun c ing it.
J '.lu. Q ua ntity is e ith e r lo ng or short.
Ia7. Th e r1u a ntity of H vow el, or syll abl e, is long wh e n the
ac ce nt is o n the vow el: as, f:i.' te, sce ne, hou se, fe a ture, &c.
138. Th e quantity of u sy ll a ble is short whe n t he acce nt is on
t he conso n:i. nt as a rt, bon'net, hun'ge r, &c .
'
J:n A lon g sy ll a bl e requires doubl e t he t im e ?f a short one
in pro noun c inJT it. Th us, mate and note reqmre doubl e the
ti me to pronou~1ce the m, that is requi red in pronouncing ma t
11.nd not.
140. In poetry, it may be re ma rk e d, th at two short sy llabl es
ma y g-e ne rally be s ubs titute d for ~ n e I.ong one, or ?n e lon g
syll abl e for two short. ones, Without lllJUrrng the quantity of the
line.

RUL ES OF QU A N T IT Y.

141 . All vowe ls h a ving th e primary a cce nt, b e fore the
tcrmin ;itions in, io, ion, pr ece d e d by a si n g le co n so11:111t
ar e pro no1111 ce d l1111 g: a~ , reg ii'li a , fo 'li o , adh e's iou . .But
th e vowe l i in s u c h a s ituation is s ho rt : as, militia, c o11triti o 11, &c.
Th e onl y exce pt ions to this rul e, are tlisc retion, battalion,
gl adi ato r, na ti onal, and rati onal.

142. All vow e ls th a t imm e diat e ly pre c e de the terminatio11s ity an<l et_y rir e pronoun c ed lo n g : a s , D e ity, pi e ty,
s pont a ne it y. ll11t if on e con so na11t pr ecede th ese te rminati o ns , ev er y pr ece di11 g a cc e ut e <l vo we l is s ho rt ; ex cept
tt a nd th e a in scar city, a nd variety : as , polarity, se verity, & c .

;

I

J

r
I~.

I

I

,,

I

·";';~-';:':'~~)'~~....
'

---

" '• •

---·

....

--·

"'*"'"'""·'¥',:"'1,·-· <.,'

-~-

~--

•

~

' ,

.'

·11~
t:~

\

.

.

'

!(!

n

l
,.

h

J .l'.3. U be fore two consonants is contractctl: as, curvit.y, taciturnity, ll\i,c.

J

(,

. I

:1.
I,

~

I

:·:1

I .,

~ ;

':'

] ,,

J -11. Vowel s u111l c r the prin c ip:il accent, h cf1lrc thfJ terminations ic an<l ica/, preceded by a s ing-l e co n,o nant are pronn1111ced
s l1ort: 1.l11is sata ni c, p:itheti•', Pllipti c, harrnoni c, lmv e tltc vowel
short; whil e t.nni c, runi c, cnhi c, h:tvc the nccc11t.cd vnwcl long:
nnd fanat.irnl , poe ti ca l, lcvitic"<ti, ca noni c a I, hav e th e vowel s hort;
but. c11hic:tl, ""'"ic:i.I, ,\: c., lrn1·c t.lt e u long.
Th e vow e l in Lit e :u1t.e1Jcn11lti111a.tr. syl lalil c of words, with the
following te n11inat.i o ns, is alway s pronoun ced s hort.
loquy; ns ob loquy.
stropl1e; as apostrophe.
mete r; as ha ro 111eter.
gonal; as diagn1ml.
vorons; as car nivorous.
fcrou s ; as som nif'crous.
flu ous; as s np c rllnnu s.
Jlu c nt. ; as mc llilln c nt.

p:uons; as oviparous.
cracy ; as ari stocracy.
gony ; as cosmogony.
pl1 ony; as sy 111pho11y.
no111y; o.s astronomy.
tomy; as anat.orny.
patl1 y; a.s antipathy.

l,

L.!

:~
·I

i

,.

•I '

ENGLISll GllAMMAIL

PJt0larnss1vr,: Ex1mc1si;;s IN

Tiu; following rule applies to Compound ioonls.

148. The meaning of a se ntence, especially if it be a question, oft.en de pe nds upon the proper pl ac ing of the emphasis.
Thu s : in the se nte nce, s hall you ri<le to town to day? if the
cmp hn s is be placed upon ride, th e qu estion will be, shnll you
ride to to wn to day? an<l it rnn.y be answered," No, I shall not
rid e, 1 s li:Lil w:dk." If' th e e rnphn.s is be placed upon you, the
qn cst.ion 1 ltr ~ n h ecnrne~, ~ lmll :1;01t rid e to I.own to dny ? an<l the
answe r ""'.Y be, 11 0, I s hall not giJ rny;;clf; I. s hall se nd my servant.. Titu s, n dil fo ront an swer rn;1y be g ive n to I.he same qu est ion, by plrLcing th e emphasis on the words town, and to day
rc~ p ec t.iv c ly .

14!J. E111phasis, lik e accent, is of two ki1111s, the primary and
the sec ondary. The primary emphasis is g iven to the most
important words in a 5entence. The secondary emphasis consists of se veral degrees, an<l is given to othe r important words
to whi c h parti c ular atte ntion is call ed.
ln t.h c f.,llowing se nte nc e the words in cap ital letter.9 ha ve
the primary emphasis, while those in small capital and Italic
le tters have the secondary emphasis.
"What ~TnoNur.R bre as tplate than a heart 1mtnintcd
"Tl LIUCl 1~ is he n.nncd that hath his quarrel JUST:
"And he hut n11kcd th ough locked up in STEJ•:L,
"vVhose conscience with injustice is corrupted."

1

J4!;. When a compouml word retains the primary sense of
t.hc s i111pl es, of' which it is c.o rnpnsc1l, nrnl the parts of the word
are the sa111c i11 eve ry respec t, both in nnd out. of cotnpositi on,
th e n lite prc li x is pro11 01 111cc d as a di sti nc t sy llahl c, nnd the
vowel is lo ng-: as, re-comnicn cc, re-c reate. Hut if' the compo1111d tlcpart.s (eve n in ;t ve ry s li ght degree) from th e litera l
rn c a11i11~ of' lite Ki111pl1Js, I.h e s:une dcput11re is obse rva bl e in the
pro111111 c iat.ion : as i11 rcco1111nc1111. /lccordin~ t.o thi s rul e the
word re-petition me:tn s t.o petition again ; while rcp-ctition signifi es a re pca.ling of t.ltc sa1110 act.

1;;0. Emphasis may be considered as th e great regulator or
<prnntit.y; for, though the quantity of sy llables is generally
fi xeu in wo rds wh e n separately pronounce u, yet it is mutable
when th ese word s arc rnngr' d in sentences; the long being
changc u into s hort, rrn<l th e s hort into long, according to the
importance of the words with regard lo mertning.
];jJ. Emphasis also some times changes the sent of the acce nt; as,
"Ile shall in 'c rr '1.sc, but I shall il e'c rease. "There is a iii!~
fercnce bet1ven giv 'ing an<l for'giving."

OF EMPJIASJS.

01 l' A USES.

1 ,~G. Ily emphasis, is meant the force, or loutlness of
voice 1.y which we Ji s tiuguish the principal word, or
worc.l s in a sentence.

1::>2. Pauses, or rests, in speaking nntl reading are a
total cessation of the voice during a perceptible space of
tim e.

147. Emphasis 1liffcrs from accent in its affecting the prom111c iat.i o11 of' a whol e word; whil e ar.cent is co nfin ed to a ~ingle
syllabi c. ·we the re fore rtcce nt sy llables n.nd c mplms izc words."'

15:!. Pauses arc of two kinds, crnphatica.1 pauses and pauRe11
which mark th e rlivi s io ns of a sentence.
l;,1. An e1 nph •ttical pans e is mad e n~cr, and sometimes
before something has been said to which the hearer's particular

.,.. All empha sis depend s 11pon a11ti 1hcs is or co11trn st.
To SC'lcct r.hc
crnphali« \vord s in a spnt cncc it is necessa ry to u11d crsta11d what wor<li.

expressed or understood , form th e antithesis or conlras l.

1
'

5

'"

I

[)()

l'llO<:llES S IVE EXEll C ISES IN

ENGLISH GRAMMAR.

attenti on is invited. Such pauses have very mu ch th e nature
of stron g cmpliu "is.
. ..
.1 :.:.. The pan scs whi r:h mark th e, 1l1 v1s1ons of. the se ntence
are sc ld o1n to ho rcg:1,rdc1l in read 1n ~ or spc? l;ing_; h11t nre
dr" ig-n cd "in1pl y lo >< how th e gr:1111n mllcal rclallon ol the words
in th e sc nlc lll:C.

VERSIFICATION OR THE RULES OF
POETRY.*

Ir.ti. Pa11 ,;<'s in r1 • :1di11 ~~ and ~p e akin g 11 ~ 11 s t he form c <I
011 tlic 111:i1111l·r i11 wl1i<'.h '11,e 111.lcr 011r sc 11timc11ls in com111 011 c.o 11 1·crs:i lio11 ; a11d 1101. npon 1l1 c arlili i; ial lll oJ c in
wl11 c li 1l1 cy ar c nutcd in pri11t1 " l hoo k".
[ fo'or th e d!'(ierrnl 111.nrks which i111/icalc Ili c rcspccti·vc 71aHscs,
sec P'l!11 clnalio11, 7wgc ~!U.]

OF TON ES.

f

. ·I'

157. 'J.'on es ar c the variati ons of the voice, which we
eniploy in ~peak in g or rcadinµ; .
.
I .'):::L A cce nt affec ts ~y ll :ib l cs, e mplrn s 1 ~ a!Tc cts words;
but to nes :dfoi;t whole se nt e nces, para g raphs and someti1n es an e ntire co 111positi u11 .*

l !J!J. Versifi cation is th e a rt of makin g verses.
IGO. A verse t is a lin e, co ns isting of a certain succession of lon g and s hort syllables. A hemistich is a half
of a ve rse.
Hll. A distich, or couplet consists of two verses.
IGZ. J\Ietr e:j: is the measure, by which verses are composed. This measure consist s in the number of the syllabl es and the pos ition of the acce nts.
1G3. Rhym e is a s imilarity or agreement in final syllables.
Blunk ve rse 1s verse without rhyme.

,If- Th ere are few w o rd s in the E n ffli sh lnng uage, the true s igni fi ca tion of
whi c h is m ore frcq uc utly mi staken °tha n that of Poe try . It is gc11c rally
thought t<., co nsis t in th e lwrmo11iou s a r rn 11gc mcnt of words in se nt e nces
a nrl Lil e divi sion of a co mpo sition into lin es contai11i11p a ce rt a in success ion
o f 1 0 11 ~ ur s ho rt SJ lbib le.". Thi s is a mi sl;iking or the dr ess, fo r th e sul>~
s ta11 t:e w hi (_' lt the dress should c ove r. 'J'rn c poe try consist~ in tlt c idea,
a nd 1t. 111 11y h e prcsc111 c d even in th e form of prose. It uddrc!->scs it sel f to
th e im~ g i11ati o 11 nnd to th e fee lings. Th1.1s th e Scriptura l adngc," Love
your c n\! mi cs" a ll houg h in prose, bcco1ncs hi g hl y poclical, wh e n present e d
wi lh th e beautiful illus 1ralio11 of l\J e 11 on; 11 Lik e th e sa ndal 1ree whi ch
s lu~ds a p e rfume 011 th e a xe whi c h felts it , w e shou\J love our enemtes."
Thi s di s tiu r tion between th e id ea a nd th e dress whi c h il assumes, musl be
c <tr c full y· noti ced hy a ll who ns pirc to p oc tiral fame.
P e rh a ps 1hc r c is i11 no ln11 g 11nge a HH)l'C beautiful ex hibit ion of poe tic a l
!J c;1111ics in Ill e form o f pro~c , than in the bca uLiful Talc call ed" TlicEpic urc nn ," hy Thomas J\Joor c, E sq.

•!

. 11
I
1 •• •

t· ; '

r

,.

t

'l'h r. won-1 1·f'rsr is fr r q11c11tl y i11 f'n n er ll y ma~ d fur strm z-ri. A vc rFc
co us is t!'l of a s in r~l e lin e onl y. A sta n7.a, ~o m c tim cs ca ll e d /t. stmw, consists
ofa_ 1111mht•r of li11C's regu la rl y adju s ted to eac h o lhr.r. The word ve rse is
denn:d from th e L ati n lan h ua gc nml s i ~?; nili es £t f ·w · n~ng. The propriety
o f th e n a me wi ll b e see n in the fac t , th at when we lrnve fini shed a Jiuc we
turn to the o th e r si<lc of th e pngc to co mmen ce a no th e r .

I

I

i lt

111 11y p c rlrnp s be u seful , a lth o11 g h nol properly co nn cr tccl with tlic
of l·:11gli sh vc rsifi cn l.ion , to cx plnin wlin l is m ea nt iu Psnlmocly hy
J. onz, (,'om.11• fJn, Sli ol'I. and / 1 11.rtir:ulor m clrc . \\"hc 11 c ac-h line of a s lnn za
ha s c ig-hl sy ll. th l ~s, it is ra ll <: d }.rm.~ JJ J,.fre. \Vli c n tl1c fir ...;t ;md lhird lin e!\
l rnv~ 1 ~ i ~· ht sy llt1ld rs , aurl di e S('nrnd rnul fonrth ha n~ six syllal1lcs, it is
call ed C o mm.on Afi..·frr. \Vl1 c 11 1hc ll1ird lin e hm: e ight rn11l Ili c re st l1nvc
s ix sy lh1h le s it is en li e d Shol'l JJlefr e. S tn11 z'1s in Partfr ulm· ltfetre a rc of
various kind s, a nd arc u ot s ubj ec t to definite rule s .
su l~j cc l

!'

,,
1/

ii

i
I
"
I;

H

I\

•.
l 'llOG llE SS IVE F.XF.HCISES I N

every species, without exception admits ut the end an a<l<litional
unacce nte<l sy llable, pro1lucing (if th e verse be in rhyme,) a
doubl e rhym e, that is a rhyme extending to two syllables, as
the rhyme must always begin on the a.ccented ·'i!Jllable.
This add itiona l unacce nted sy llable frequently changes th e
character of the vers e from grave to gay,-from serious to
jocose: but it docs not affec t th e measnre or rhyme of the precedin g part. of ih e vers e, which rc11iains precisely the same, as
if th e s11pernnm orary sy ll ab le were not added. A verse th11s
lengthened is called h;vpenneler; whi ch sign ifies o·ver measure,
or exceedi11 g th e ilue measure.

OF l'OF. TI C FEE'!'.

Ju4. Th e divi s ion s mad () 1n a Yc rsc to r eg ulate th e
proper successio n of' lo11 g aud s hort sy llabl es ~re called
feet . ~,

lur.. Th e re ar c e ig ht k i11ds of feet, four of whi c h cons ist of two syllabi cs allll four of three sy llabl es.
j

I

I

~'

l

':·

I,

~

J

100.

TllE FEET OF 'l'WO S \' LLABL ES ,

are,

THE FEET OF TIJRF. E

OF

SYLLADLr. s, ar e ,

IAMBIC

VEilSE .

Jlchol<l
\ Vas lo ng c 11011 o·li of o ld
To 111 c;isu rc o nl lf. e lifo of mt11l.
J11 thn c::c well tc mp r rcd d;1ys 1 liis time \\·;:i s tl 1c 11
Sn r \'cyc d , C'a s t up , a nd fou nd hul tlirc:esr orc y e ars 11 11cl te n :
A ud yc1. lh uur, h IHitd ~ ho w few wou JJ wi s h to Jive th e ir te rm again!

*

.I

I\lurrily g ives nn ins ta ucc of a fou rth class of Ycrscs s tylcc.I. " Dt.J.c-

t ylic m easurf ,' 1 thus :
Frt1m

It mny here be remark ed thnt e1•ery s pec ies of Engli sh
poetry regularly terminates with an acce nted syllable; bu t
... They ;1 rP. call 1·d .f·1•l hC'ran.;:c th e voicf) 1 as it wcrn. sfrps a lon g, lltro u g h
til e \'C rse, i11 a llH!a!:iurcd pa1.·c.

'!

}low short a Sprln

HlU. T o sca n a ve rse is to divid e it into its component parts or foct.

---------

..,J~ ' '

172. There are seven t1ifferent forms of Iambic verses,
nccordin.IJ' to th e numb er of fe et whic h th ey con tain. The
following lines contain the sevei1 different fonns:

1G8. Some of' the above may he call ed principnl feet; suc h
as th e Iambus, Troch P.e, Dncty le a nd A na prcst, because pieces
of poetry may be wholly or chi e ny fo rm c1l of th em. The
others nmy be termed secondary feel; beca use th eir chief use
is lo div ersify th e harmony oi' the ve rse.

·---------··-· ··--- · ·------ - - --

·I;:

1.71. Pure Iambic ve rses contain no othe r foot than
the l:unhu s, and ar e u11iforrnly accented on th e secon d,
fou rth aud ot her eve n sy llabi cs. Mixed Iambic verses
11llow th e int rorl ucti on of oth e r fe e t bes ides the Iambu s.
Th e mix ed Iambic verse is more frequently used by
English Poets than the pure.

1. The Dactylc, consi stiug of one long and two short
syllabics; as, Lftbore r.
2. The Amphibra c h , cons istin g of a short, a lon g,
and a short sy llabl e: as , D i'., light fi'.tl .
3. The Auapa:)st, co ns isti11 g of two short sy llabl es and
one lo n g on e, as Ci'111travl~ n c .
4. The Tribrach, consis tin g of thre e short sy llabl es;
as, N um e r a b!e .

---

!.
•.,;

170. En g lis h ve rses may b e divid ed into thr ee classes; and f'ro111 the fe e t of which th ey principally consist,
rn:iy be <l cno111i11ated Iambic, Troc ha ic , and Anapms tic.*

1. The Troc hee , cons isting of one long and 011 e short
syllabl e; as, lliiteffil .
~.
The Iambus consistin g of a s hort and a long syllable; as, B e trii.y.
3. The Spoudec, consistin g of two lo11 g sy ll ab les; as,
P a le morn .
4. The Pyrrhic, consisting of two sho rt syllables; as,
011 th e tall tree .
167.

53

ENGLISH GRAMMAR.

.I

th e low I plf: asilres Of I thi s

f>i lle n n a tu re.

Ru~ th c r? is n ot in th is vr. rsc one real dacty lc .
Jt i.o;
l ~ m \Jtr? ~vith. a re dund a nt sy ll 11hl c nt lh c e nd , n s is
k111d o f b.11 g~1~h metre. [ Sec 1J1·. Carey's l'rosod!J;

18 JG, p.

i11 fa c t a fi ve fool
rnmmon in C\'cry

L oudo11 edition of

XIV . ]

G*

\1

..
l' l\O G llESSIVl·: Jo:XElt C IS ES

IN

55

ENGI.ISII GRAMMAlt.

l7:1. Th e following lin e of fourteen syllttul r s also contains
all th e seve n different forms, of pure .lamuie vcr~ e:

17'7. 'fhc following is an instance of Trochaic verse,
Vital spark of heavenly flame .

'

',..
I
I,.

1

Ji ow blilhc whe n firs l fro m far I (' ;'\ llt C to
\\ ' l1 c 11 lirs t l"r1111 1 1; ,,. I <· a nu•, to
.F w 111 far I <·;1111 c to
I c;u11 r In
To

~'

•.:

1·

I
I

wno :rn.! win th e

w oo n nd w in !li t' 111aid.
" 'OO ;111d wi n ti• " 111;\id.

woo ;111d win tli c 111 <.iid.
/\ nd win 1l1c mnid .
Th e 111aid .

1711. Th e fif"lh form 111' lan1lti c ver~ n cn ns is lin g of fir e
Iambu s es , is r~ a l l e d th e fl n-oic m eas ur e . 'l'lte lulluwiu g
I ines cxe 111plil'y it.
" llfiw 11·,,·cd, l1liw \•;"ili'ic cl 1·111r r. :iv ;i il " 1 1i :~ c 111J t ;
To '' 110111 rd ;it cd. ttr liy "'hom l1<'gol :
J\ Ju. . ;ip of d11 ~ t 01l o11 e rcm a i11s nf tlu·p ,

,. Tis a ll thou ar t a nd a ll the proud sl1all be. "

17!i. Th e s ixth form of l.amhi c is called the Alexandrine
meas ure, and co ns ists of s ix I amhu ses.
"For th o u art hu t of du st b e hurnlil c r111d· be wi se ."

"1\ n r.c dl c s ~ 1\l l'xnn drin c end s th e son;{,
" \V liil·li lik e a wo111Hh.:d ~ nak c drags its shnv lengt h along. "

17<i.
I'

'.l'JlOCllAIC

l;

l

I

v1rnsg.

'l'roc h:1i c verses arc, in r ea lity only d r lec ti rn
th;tt is to say, Iambics want in g the fir st

T h is line scanned as Iambic, has a broken foot at the be·
ginning.
Vi

I tiil

sp;"1rk

I Of h<·av' nl y

llfun c,

Scanneu as Trochaic it has th e broken foot at the endVitfil

I sp:"trk

Of

I heav'nly I 1lf1m c.

178. ln lik e manner If we c ut off the first syllabic from any
form of th e iambic, we s hall finu tlmt it may be scanned both
ways, with th e defic iency of a sem ifoot at th e b eg inning or the
end, fl.Ccorclin g as we sctLn it in la111b11 scs or Troch ees.
'J.'h11s, the lin e given as an exe mplifi cation of the farnbic
metre, in pn gc !i•I, if depriv ed in each form of its first syllable,
becomes Trochaic :
how) llliihc wh r n I fi rst from \ r.ir T I ca me lo \
·when ) Firs t frOm ff1r l I cft rn c ti'>
from) Fiir r I cftm c l(\
i) cfuue LO

woo a nd \ win lhe
wfJo iind win th t'
WOO iind win lh r

mft id.
mft id.
mfiirl.
wOo nnd win tl1C mfi id.
to) wOo :ind win tl11~ m;i id.
and) win the maid .

I

I

A rul thus, we see, tlmt wh at we call Trochaics, rcgu/a.rl:•J
t erminate in an accented sy ll a bl e, as is the case in e very other
form of English metre; th ough like every other form, they
also admit an aduitional unacce nted syllable at the end, produ c ing a double rhyme ; so that by changing maiu for maiden,
in each of the preced ing lin es (as directed und er Iambic verse
page ;;:i,) we s ha ll have twelve for111s of T rochaic verse. llut
it mtty be rem:i.rked th :i.t of the s ix regular forms of Trochaic
verse, tLnd the s ix hy pe rmcte r related to t hem, the first three
in eac h class are very seldom used.

Iambi cs;-~ -

sy llabl e .

01' ANA1' 1ES'l'IC VERSE.

li.
~Tile rrrochaic \'e rsc IS II\ f';1cl 11othi11 g 1110rc 1!1illl Ili c l ~rnbic, '\V antin ~
Ilic fir sl s_y l\ ri hl c . I f' thP11 I ~ 1h r. 1'011rlt·? 11'" f'on~ : ~ f th e. bmbi c vers.r. mc11tio11('d fl hovc, we ;11ld 1h c si x ,.,.,!!·11/ro· f<'.m1s r~f I rorhn1c , ;111d th~ si x 111 orc
witl1 !he addi1io11a l sv ll:ild (' , 1l1is ~ a1 n l' 11111.! w1!1 !' <' f\' <' lo cxrm phly f11· p11f!fsix diffe re nt f'orm ~ n{ E1n:~li s li m c lrP., ro11 sis ti11g· of a lt c rna1 c long a nd sl1ort
sy\laUlcs . S ec " 'l'roc!iUic r crs e. " 71'~!!.· c 5:3.

tThi s a sscrtio11 i:' made :i 11t 1 rn ai11t11 i11('d wilh rnn l' h nhilit_v hy 1>r.
Carey , in Ii i ~" TrC'ali!"c 011 Englis h Prosody and Vc rs Hlca ti f)n. " London
edition uf l UIC, l'P· 2!"> a1111 27 .

! '

I

111 ait1 .

w o o :11 1d wi 11 1\1 c 1Haid .

vVith the a1lditionnl sy llahl e m al lhe encl of c;le h line Lo
conv e rt 11uiicl inl o in11i1/rn it will for11i ~ h seven hypennc/.ers; Ill
all, fourteen for111s of the Iambic vers e/

01"

I

' i'lj

17!.I. Anap::estic verse properly consists of anap::ests
alone, as
al th e close I Of th e clfiy I when the hfun I IN Ts slill.
180. The first foot, however, in all the different forms of
Anapieslic metre, mtLy be :i. foot of two sy llahlcs provided, that
th e l:tlte r syllabl e of' the font he acce nlcd. Such a re the
Iambus a nd the Spondcc. llut the Pyrrhic o.ntl. the Trochee

I
I-

I

• - ~~~~~.,~~ ... ,.~. :

-- -· - - . - -

~

t

.... :..r¥:._,_.,~f· .-'~ ~ -~

__ ,.

-

--

..,.... .

..._\

-· ..... --

.- .

t

•

....

'

•

•

jl

I

I

[i (j

whi c h h ave not t he second syll abl e acce nted, arc on that accou nt in adm iss ibl e.
l ~ I. Uifl crc nt kinrls of fe et fre qn cntly O<' Clll' in all th e di ffere nt k irnls o f \· crs<\ as l1 as bee n st:ttc1l in nu111he r lt it!. Jl11 t it
is not a lways th at th ey c nn be ex actl y d isc rimi nated. Conc e rni ng- t.h c T roc hee, tl1 c i" pomlcc a 111I tl1 e Py rrhi c., th ere c an
be li ltle d1rnli t; hut wit.Ii 1·cs pcct to tl1 c J.>ucty le , the i\nopn:s_t,
a nd th e 'J'rilirac h tl 11' r. asP is difl crent. ; bcc a1 i.c by 11 poct1 0
li ce nse, t he wr ite r nrn y n1 ak c the foot in 11 u c~ t i o n :t T roc hee, a
Np ond<'c or :c l'yn h i.-. ''
.
It rc•111a ins to be ohscrve rl, tl"1t i f fr0111 :rny vcn:e of·tirdrn nry
co nstrn clio11, we re move :u1y 11 u11Jb c r of sy ll au lcs, and s nus t itulc a n c qu:d 1111111h er of ot.h crc:, exactl y corres pondin g with
t hc lll in acc e nt, th e me tre will s till be perfec t, althoug h th e
s e nse lll:ty be a ltered. Th us,

a/l crcd Urns :

:
Jl nrk ! thr. tliwul1•r s hiu d nnd clear,
R mldy l111 rst n1 w 11 th e car.

~ ~· .

l

l

I\ n11d

fro m heat a shade .

Exa lt lhy lowe ring hea d GII a111l lift thy eyes .
Ex pl orin g :l jj 1ill 1h cy fi nd their nati ve rlccpo
Wilhin that mys tic circle 711 sa fe ly seek .

J8G. Sometimes, thou gh rarely the cresum occurs after the
second or the eig hth sy ll a bl e; as
H ap py 211 wilhout the pri vi lee-e of will .
In dilleruul ind i v idu~l s II we fin d.
':

18i . S ometi mes the lin e req ni rcs or a dmits t wo pauses or

\ Varms II in the sun , 111 refreshes GII i11 th e breeze,
m ows 11 in rhe s1a", 11 and blossoms 11 in th e trees;
Li ves II th roug h a ll lite; II e.<tc1otls 11 lhro ug h a ll ex lent,
S preads l1 u11divid ed, operates II u11spent.

OF TIJE CJESU RA .

I

Th e Sav iou r com es 111 by aucienl ba rds foretold .

F ro m s torms a ~ h e lte r 5

.188. Th ere are fe w more melodi ous instances of these
pauses to be found , tha n in the foll ow ing lines from one of the
most polishe d poets which the E ng lish lang uag e has produced.

ll a rk ! th e m 11nhcr s, sn.Jf ;i nd clea r,
(~'c 1l tl y stea l upo11 th e ca r.

I
,1

;I

185. In the foll owing lines the fi g ures denote the number
of the syllable where th e cresura belongs.

C ::esar, 211 the wo rl d's great mas ter, 711 and hi s own.
A nd goocluess 3 11 like the sun 6 II enlig hte ns all.

')'/, ,'; F ri~11clwnf n' s ,; ,·is, /.i ,i...:1•1i i 1t tli r. ilircfn l spri ng
Ufjt.: wh and ca r111.1.~!.!'~ ' heave nl y g odde ss , s ing .

tltt~~

57

cre sums. Th is double pause is by some write rs c alled the
cresurn ancl the demi cresurn, as :

P N h{:•s' wrrith fl/ G n'.~··cc th e rli rcf11l s pri ng( ~( w f1rs 1( w :11 111 b.'; n:d , li eaY c11 ly g ud d cs~ sing .

altered

£N OLI SH <J llAMMAit.

l P!J. Th e Ca:f;ma (w hic h word m e a.n s a d ivis ion) is
th e se p a r a ti o n, o r p a 11 >< P. \rh ic h is 111 ade in th e body of a
v e r ~c in ut.te ra 11 c r:; diridi11 g t he lin e :1 s it \\'l' rc, int o two
111 c n1be rs. In dil fo rc nt ~ pcc i r:s o f n :rs r: a nJ in di ffe re nt
ve rses o f th e s an1 e spe c ies, thi s p :1u f' e ocr. 11rs in cliflc rr: nt
parts o f th e vers e ; :11111 8e rr cs to give v ari e ty to t he lin e .
] ts pos it. io n is, fo r t he 111os t p art , e as il y a sce rt a in e d , by
th e g r :11111n a li c a l co11 st rn c tio n a nd t h e p uu c lu a ti o 11 , w h ic h
n atu rall y indi c ate t he pl ace wh ere th e se n se e itlH"r rc<p1ir es , o r admits a p a use.

189. It remains to be observed that in poetry, as in prose,
it is estee med a g reat beauty when th e sound of the verse or of
the fee t of whic h it is composed corres pon ds with the s ig nification. Thus in the lines of Golds mith from "The D eserted
V illage,''
" Th e w11itc w ashe d w all , lhc uiccly sanded fl oo r,
The va rni shed clock lh at cli cker.I behind the door. "

the sound is admi mb ly adapted to express the sense, especially
of the cl ick ing of the clock.
A similar beauty may b e seen in the following passage,
0

IR-l. Th e most : 11l vn1 1t ag'(~ o u s posit.ion fo r th e CU's urn is
ge nera ll y nft er th e four th, fift h, or s ixth sy ll abi c; alth oug h it
occasio11ull y takes pl :i.ce nf'trr th e third or the seve nth.
* t:i<'c Carey's Eng lis h J>r osody , L ontlon c<l it io n l SIG, p. 1!.J.

On th e ea r

D rops the lig ht drip oflh e suspended oar."

190. So al so in th e fo llowing sta nza from G ray's E legy in
a country church y ard, th e sound imitates th e reluctant feeling
so beautifully expresse r! in the ve rses :

1

" F o r w ho lo du ll fo rget ful ness a prey ,
·
This pleasing anxious being e'er resigned j

1

• I

I

/.
I

..
58

ENGLISH GRAMMAR.

i'ROGRE SS IYE EXERGISE9 JN

59

I

I,
1\:.
'
'I

Ilypermeter of the same kind.

J, eft the warm p recinc ts of th e c hee rfu l day ,
Nor cast one lo11ging, li11gcri11g lonk be hind . " *

lll.I. Th e sound of a bow string is l1ecmi'ifully i111ilatcd in th e
following Z.ines.
" The ~ tri1w , lr t fl y,
Twm1gcd shor t ru11l sharp , lik e the shrill s w;.:1nnw's cry."

II

Three Iambuses with hypermeter of the saine kind.
' T~vfl s when th e seas were roarinfT
0

Hl2. Slow and s11•ifl motion& are lwpvily descrihcd in the following lines.
u \ \'l1 c 11 A jax s tri\' C'S some rock 1s v;ist \\'Citdit to thro w
Th e line lc 10 lalio rs , ;111d Ili c word s 111o vc Slow;
.Not ~o w l1c11 swi rt C;1111il1a scou rs 1!11~ pl il i11,
Fli es o'e r th e 1111hcwli11g- rofll , a nd s kims nlo11g- the main. "

,,

Upon a mountain
Beneath a fountain .

19G.

I

·~

I

\

\V1tli lin ll o w hl a s ts of wiu<l

.A d 111111u..: I l ny de ploi·i111T
All

0 11

a rock re c lined."'

;1

0

197.

Rn 1oot h and rough so un1ls are appropriately us c<l i11
the followi ng Jines:
"Soft is the s trai11 when 7.rphyr g ent ly hlowsi
J\ nd t\11 ~ S tll OP l!J s lT Ci llll in S llH1nlh c r tllllllh t!T S J10WS.
J ~11l wlir11 Jowl s11q..;' '" \;1.,\1 the so n11di11 ~ s lio r<' ,
The \1 oarsc rou g h Ycrsc s ho uld like th e torrc11t ro~ r.

Fou r lambiises .
~:nd mfl y at las t my weary age
l · 1ud oul the peaceful hermi tage .

w :i.

198.

t

'

I
,,r

Fi'Ve IambJtses or the Fleroic measure.
Be wi se to day / ' tis madness lo d efe r.

llow loved, how valued o nce avai ls thee nol
To whom _re la ted, or by whom begol:

11

A heap o l dus t a lone re m a ins of thee
' Tis a ll tho u art, and a ll the proud shall be.

SPEClJ\JENS OF nlFF~~ l tENT KINDS OF
E NG Ll Sll \'ERSE.

190.

S1:r Iambuses,

01·

the .fllexandrine measure.

'1
I

For thou art hut of dus t; be humb le and be wise .

ii

.,i

( 1'he latter only of the two following is an .flle:i:andrine.)
lfl4. laml1ic of Ili c slwrlcsl form, co nsistin g of an J ambns
w ith an a<l<l it iona l sy ll:i bl c: thus co in c idin g wiLh th e tunph itrach.
J>i s d<1i11i 11 ~.

Co 111pl t1i 11 i11g"

,.
·'I,

I

f!on sc 11 tin g.
Jtc p(' ntin g .

T l1i s forn 1 111:1 y be found 111 s lam.as of' other meas ure, bul is
11s cd alo 11 c.

11 0 1.

If

l!l!).

·,'<· Th ese lrnpp y ad;iptati o ns o r the sound to th e SCH SC w i ll probably remind
th e c l a ~ sical q ud c11 t of s im iln r g ril fC S in th e hard o f !\l an l1rn , w ho!;C beauties nrc too ofl c 11 rnif(Htttn a te ly ;i~ sof'i;1\(!d "w ith te:=:i r!-=, with e rr ors <H1t l
w illi pm1i s lim c 11L H Jn tl1c Lii\1 Book ur the Jl.=:11cid, th e fo\ lowi11g passage
oc c11rs i11 h is d csc ript io 11 (If a hu rribl c mo nste r:
11
"i\tons trum ho rrr 11du111 i11 fo rma i11 gc11 s r ui lum en ~1dcmpl11111.

,

n m! in a11othc r place he thu s r; r::-t pl1i ca ll y m cn tioll s th e gallo ping o f a horse:
" <tu ad rnpcdanlc putrc m so11ilu qualit u11 gu la cilmpmn."
I

I

'

. '

needless A lexandrine ends the song,
rhat like a wounded snake, drags its slow length a long.

200.

Seven lambnses.

The mclanr holy da ys have come, the saddest of the year
~f wa1li~1,g wrnds n11d naked wo od s n11d m eadows brow n and sere.
1 lie r? lu11 and the wren have fl own, r111d fro m the shrub lli c jny,
A nd from Ll1c wood top caws* the crow, lhru ugh all the gluomy day.

S econd Jann nj th e Jr1111bic consisth1g of two .lamlmses.
'\'ilh r:1vislird c:1rs
Th e 111 n nllrc·h hea rs.
/\ " s 11111c:o; th e ~~otl
Affc rt s lo 11od.

I

~

· ~ Thi ~ altcralion in a lin e of one of the sweetest pieces of poe try ever
wnttc~1 111 .. any h1.1gu ~gc , ~v as _sug:ge3te<l by the. lamented l\1r. Bai ley of
the I-I1 0'" h ~cl;~o l lo r G irls 111 Lh1 s _c ity . In compiling" The Young L adies
C lass .Uo~k, . he ex pressed a wish to .one of the authors of this Gramma r,
to lake Ll11s liberty, but. he d ee me~ 1l _unwarrantable. The reading is
~do pte<l he re ns a beautiful c xr.mp l1 fical10n of what is stated in 189 · and
mde~d whe n_we co n.,.id c r how eas ily th e pri!'ll c r miuht mis take in 'man~
u sc r1pt a 10 lo r a •li.lubl e l 1 it would not be s t1rprisi 11cr fr it s hould hereafter
ap1~c':r that our gif t ~d countryman originally wrot~ it caws and no t call.s
e:\S it is generally written.

11!'

ii

1:I
·1 1

I

"

I

!

II

I

T'!lOG!lES S IVE IcXEilCISE::l IN

60

Tliis measure is somclirneR broken into two lines thus:

202. .11.napcestic verse consisting of one .!1.nap<£st.

'Vh 1 ~ 11 all thy me rcies, oh Ill.\' God 1
.l\l y ri s iu .~ soul ~ 111'\' l' )S,_ . i
'J'r;111 ~; pnr1 c d w11h tlH' v 11:" ' Im lost

But In vain
They complain."

Two .11.napasti.

Jn wond e r, lo ve and pri.11 :-;c.

201.

'l'rocl1aic i·rrse '!! one 'I'·
.. 1 o cli·ec· and
· a· lo1w
· ,_, s11llable.
.
.

.I"

T11111111t

61

ENGLISH GRAMMAR.

. ,,_ 1·1

But his courage 'g"n fail
For no arts could avail.

"

c <·a ~c

With an a~ditional syllable.

~i nk

lo peac e.
f::.1~c him strid e

V .i 111· ys

'' idc,

llut his courage 'gan fail him
For no art could avail him.

O n· r · wood s
()\' e r llootls.

Three .!Inapmsts.

Fiv1• Trochees.

I am mon~rch of all I ~urvey,
1rly right there is none to dispute;
fi' rom the centre all round lo the sea.
I am lord of the fowl and the brute.

Hi r. h th e lrc;:1s11rc,

Swee t th e pleasure .
t;ofl d e11 i nl s

Arc but trial s .

Four .11.napmsts.

'l'wo 'J.'rochecs u>ith an additional long syllable.

At the close of tho day when the hamlet is still.

Jn 1\i e days of ol<I
Fa\Jlcs plainly told.

Hypermeter offour Jlnapcests.
Three Trochees.
On the warm cheek of youth, smiles and roses are blending.
Go where glory waits thee.

Three Trochees with an culditional syllable.
R es tle ss nrnrtJ.l s to il for ~1011glit;
Bliss in \·aiu from earth 1s sollght.

\r I.
I
Iµ
it' '

!f',

t

Forir Trochees.
Round us wars the tempest louder.

203.

The pupil will observe by the marks on the vowels what the
secondai:IJ feet arc, w!iich are introduced in the following lines ;
the first foot is a spondee.
Tlv!re soon the suff'rer sinkl'l to rest.
Thfirr: too was he, who nobly stemmed the tide.

hHc a flcr dinner iu his chair.

ThfLt hreast th r. scat of' senllm~nt rcfiue<l .

lift ii lung lusl Peace! hail dove eyed maid divine.

Five Trochees.

Six Trochees.

ARE

ADMITTED TO GIVE VARIETY TO THE MELODY.

With an additional syllable.

.J\ll that walk on fool or ri<l c in d1a riots.

VE!lSES IN WHICH THE SECONDARY FEET

204.

Jl. Pyrrhic occurs in the following .
If aught he w clcOmc tO our sylvan shed,

Bell the trav'!er who has lost his way.

On n mountain, stretched beneath a hoary willow.
"This measure is amhil!;tious, for by accenting the first and third syllables we may make it trochaic.

6

...
G2

J'llOl;RF.SSIVE EXEltCISES I N

1 sought the beauti es or the paint ed vale,
ThC' 'Bowers I oncn W<tli'; rcd wllh . my terns,
Auel l uad~ <l wllh my siglis the pass 111g gale.

205.

210. Aphmresis is the cutting off of the initial letter
or sy ll ab le of a word; as,
'Squire for E squire, 'gainst for against, 'gan for began
Thus in the li nes,

pious off..;p r i11~ and rns 1r ~1in those tea rs ;
] f1y to rrglr111" iii t'l <' rn al hli ~s!
.
J f t· a,·c11 111 y our f\1vo11r, Il ea.rs my c1ymg eraycr~
T rike my 1 ,~1 s l !ilt·sslng rn tlus clay cold kiss .

Gi•

'' flul w l1 c n th e lnmlsm rm with distended ch<'ck ,
'Oan mak e hi! i11slrume 11l of mu ~ ic speak, " &c.

The word began being a n iarnbus of itself, Is contracted into
'ga.n; and t hi s syllable is shortened, so as to throw the accent
on rnnke an d form an iambus with that word. The line th en
consists of five iambuses, and is of prope r length; whe reas if the
word began we re written at le ngth, the vei·se, or li ne would
have one Ry li able more than its regular quantity, and it.s harmony would be destroyed.
·

JI Drtcl_11l with lwnbu.ie.~.
.l\'H1rnii"trlng, and with him fl ed the shades of night.

.IJ 111 phibrachs mfrcd w1:1h fombus cs.

.fl.

fir ry :i Jp.

Spondce and ci 1'ribrach with lmnbnscs.

]unumc ral1 lc before th' Alrnighty 1s thro ne.

;,1

,I

1'

&c.

Spondees and Pyn·hics with lambnses.

o· r- r m ft1 1y a froz~ ll m f111y a

()3

ENGLISH GRAMMAR.

20(i. Tt will thn s br) perc eiver! I.hat by the mi x ~ure of diffcr~ nt. kin ds of foct, all that. vari ety ts prodn cc tl, wl11cl_1 r"'. nd crs
t
ree·tb le to the cnr To consl.ilut c ve rse, 1t JS not
poc11·r? ntg-tlmt a nu111 bc r or j,;rrinrr syllables should be rani?ed
su JCJCn
'
"' I
l () Jf?r re .,uhnty
iu un couth lin es with rhyme al l JI"! cnr. ·
rr - • " '.
'
S)'J lllll!'try ancJ Ji a;·111011y arc requi site, while th e ta ~t: and
Jll C llt oi" th e poet arn clis pJn.yc cl hy the prope r n11 x ture 0
UC
cc nted and unac ce nted sy ll a bl es to limn itu hannonJou s line.

vu.lg:

I

!II

i

OF rrn·;TIC u cr::NSE.

,I

207. \Voro s arc so lll ctimcs al.ibreviat e <l for ·ti.Jc pur>ose of accomJJJo<lnt.ing ti1 c rn to th e harmon~' .of . .t verse.
kuch abbreviations allll other . cl~anges somctJm es made,
arc prope rly dc 11 0111i11atcd 1wd1r lirtnscs, becau se th ey are
u se<l prin cipa lly by po c tJ ca l writ ers.
. .
EI" ;Wt! . The Jlrin c ipal. of th ese abbrev1atJ011s arc
I
sio n * Syna; rc sis :rn d DJ:e rc s Js..
~U!J. J'.:li s ion is of thr ee louds: A ph <c rcs is, Sy ll cope
an<l Apocopc.

211. Sy ncope consists in str ikin g out a letter or syll ab le from the body of a word; as, lov'd for lov_ed, tltund'1·ing for tlmndcriug, lisl'ni11g for listening, last for latest,
&c.

I

'II

.,

I

I•,

2 12. The use of syncope is not confined to poetry; it
occurs in the contraction of do not into don't, wonderous into
u:ondrous, shall not into sha'nt, &c.

212. Apocope is I.he c utting off of a fina l vowel or
sy ll ab le, or of o ne or mor e letters, as Gi' 1111), fo r Give me;
fro', for from, n' for of, 'I'li' cv'ning, for T!te evening, P!tilomcl for P!tilomela, &c.
213. Synreresis is the contraction of two syll ables
into one, by rapid ly pronouncing in on e sy ll able, two or
more vowels which prope rl y belong to separate syll ables,•
as ac in I s ra e l, ic in ali e n ate , .rnv'd fo r saved, &c.
214. Poetic li ce nses are included und e r the general
nam e of fl~[[urcs ; whi c h, in th e science of l anguage, arc
d epartures from the common fo rm s of words, from the
establi s hed mi es of Syn t ax, o r from the u se of words acco rdi ng to their litera l s ignification.
2 15. A departure from the common form of words 1s
call ed an etymological figure.
A d f)parture from the establi shed rules of syn t ax is
called a syntactical fig11rc.
"" The usual contrn clion of would uot into wo'n't used in colloquial dis ..
course for w ill Hot seems to be an i11stancc of the union of syncope, apo·

cope and

~yu ;:c rcs i s.-

'

'I'
'I

11

'JI

"I

I

64

l'ROGRE SS ll'f<: EXERCl!'!ES I N

itNGtlSII GRAMMAR .

A d e parture from the use o f word s in th eir literal signification is calle<l a rh e torical figure.

65

Ing ; but which must be supplied in order to complete ·
the grammatical construction.
[See Part 1st. p. 81,

No. 114.]

01' E'f \' M <J l.OCl(',\I,

223.

FI GURES .

:HG. Th e re arc s ix 1~ t y molng i c:il fig nr es, nam e ly;
Apostroph e, Dia,rcs is, l':tra goge, l'ro s lh co is, Sy 11 copc, ~'
a11d Sy 11:1 ,r cs is .
.
2 11'. Apos trophe is the co11trac tio 11 o f two word s rnlo
one ;
As 'Lis for ·ii.;.~, can't for cnn.110!, lho11'rl for 01~n art, &c; o~
it is tl1 c co11tract. io11 of one word hy the 01111 s ~1011 of one ~1
m ore of its letters, as tho' for f/,,mg h. ; lhro' f(1r ilmmgli, .obey d
for .ol1ey cd; &c. This fi g 11rc is usua 11 ~ 1l es ~g 11at.c d ~y its peculrnr mark , called an Apostrophe.
[Sec I 1111cl1wtwn. ]
~18.
Di ;c r cs is is th e <liri s ion of one syll ab le into two;
A s when 7111-is.wml, arul p 1d.<sm1n', which nrc properly wor~ls
of two sy lluhl cs, arc by . a li ce nse, hardl y allowab le even _m
poetry, SOUllded as ~!'!·cc sr.11ab Jcs, thus_; pu:;s-sant, Jlll~IS~
sa nce. Th e word s acne !, zo ol ng-y auil 'l;oonomi.1, are also m
stances of thi s figure.
l S ec l'm1.c/ 1wt1.011. ]

A s in the fo ll owing lines, in \vhich an adjective is used for
an adverb:
" .lllnP throug h th e du sk the smoking cu rrents shine,

And ,

Paragogc is t h e addition of an ex pletive letter or
syllabic, at the e n<l of a wor<l.
A s il'ilhonlcn a nd ernmli en, for witho ut and crouch in the fol - ·
lowing Jin es of Thompso n.
"And l<rng lit wi1\ioul r uyt1 i11 ;i nd ~ tri fc to yi <•ld ~h e breath,

1

Th~ words still,11 for st-ill, and deary for dear, &c. are also instances of thi s figure.

220.

Pros th es is is th e prift:ring of an expletive lellcr
or sy llabl e to a wor<l ; as ,
Beloved, for loved; apperlinenl, for p erline 11l; &c.

01'

;r

explained:

'

" Hui where o f ye oh tern pes ts is the g-oal ! "
" Will Gau l or ~luscovite redress ye?"

Shakspeare has many instances of this figure, as in the fol·
lowing lines:
"T hc u Brutus I ha ve much mistook your passion.
Can y ou not read it 1 ls it not fair writ?"

and Grah am uses it in the following line:
"A virtuous race

to godl in ess

devote ."

In th ese qnotations, the words mistook, writ, and devote are
us ed for misll1kcn, written and devoted.
A remarkable instance of this figure also occurs in the 128th
Psalm, verse second. "Oh well is ·thee," &c.

2~4. H ype rb a ton is the inversion or transposition of
w or<ls, or th e placing of that word l ast, which shou ld be
fir s t.
. This fi g ure is very fre!]ucntly used, especially by the poets,
rn order to adapt the words to the measure or the melody of

the verne.
lly th is fi g nre th e prepos ition is sometimes placed after the
noun which it governs; as in the following line:
"An<l though , sometimes, each dreary pause between."

221.
There are five s yntactical figure<ls
na~ely,
Ellips is, En a l I age , liype rbaton, Pleonasm ~ n ·
m es1s.
22:2. Ellipsi.n is th e 01ni ss ion of word s lll a se ntence,
which arc not abso lut e ly n ecessary to ex pr ess the m e an-

b e~ n

I

hladctl grass, the fcarlh l ha re

Anti in the followi ng lines, in which the nominative is used
for the objective case;

SYN'l'AC'l'IGAL FIGURES,

•· S y ncope and Syrn.c re; is ha"e already
ancl 2 13.

fro111 Ili c

Limps awkward. "

21.!J .

Aud oil he r fear , he r pride made c rouc hc n low.

Enallage is the use of one part of speech for

another ;

s,,c No . 2H

The objective case is al so placed before the word which
governs it, and the nominative afler its verb, &c. as:
"llim ans we red then his loving mate aud true."

2':!5.

Pleonasm is the use of a greater number of
words thau are necessnry to express the meaning;

*'li

I
I

I

"'
(36

l'ROGllE SSIVF. EXERC l5ES

IN

As "Thy rod and thy staff they comfort me."
ilic!J are f"urni shed with bees. "

ENGLISH GRAM.llIAR.

22G. Tm es is is t.h e s rparati o n of the parts o f u compound word by the in se rti o n of a word be tw ee n th e m ;
As, on 11 ,Tw t side sor1•er, i11stea1l of what soe ver s id e. H ow
bea uhfnl snerier, instead of how soever beautiful. (See Part
2, 71. 27, No . G2.)

227. Rheto ri c al licrur es ar e divid e d i11to two kinds or
classes; nam e ly, Figures of won.l s, and Figures of
thought.
, ,
Fi g ur es of words ar e ge1wrall y c all e d .l rnpcs. .
Fi';', ur es of tltmwli.t ar c c all ed Alctaplwrs.
22S. A trope th e c hange or turning of a word from
its origi11al s ignif1ca tio11 .

is

'J'hn ~ in th e se ntence '"l'n th e 11pri ::!l1t. I.h e re ari sct.h lip;h~ in
I
· " the tro1Jc cons ists i 11 /;.rhl nnrl darkness be rng
ua.r m es~ ,
.
I . ,., . f" t'
I
11loye cl
•1

I

H.
i

'I

I

I'

chan<rc cl or turned from th eir ustm s1g n1 1ca 10n, am e m
to s ig ni fy co n!fo rl a nd ndvcrsity ; 0 11 acco unt of some . ~e se m­
hl:in ce, whi c h th ey arc supposed to bear to th ose cond1t10ns of
life.
2;!D. A m e taph or is :1 li~ur c in whi c h th~ wo rd s ~r e
u sed in th e ir o ri g inal s ig nifi c atio n ; hut th e ulca '~h1ch
th ey c on vey, is trau s fc rr c d fro111 the s ~hj ec t to wl11ch it
prope rl y hc lo11 gs , to so111c othe r, wl11 c h it rese mbl es.
Thu s whe n we ~rry of :L 111:u1, "I I c is I.he pillar of th e stat.c, "
we use' th e word /lillar i11 its co111111or1 . nccc pt n~.1 o n ; lrnt the
id ea. o f' s 11 pporl, whi c h :L pillar i111pl1 cs>. 1s tra11 sfc rr e.d from .a
·111<1 O lli" tn ' ·a11111rr I S, th o.t. th e 111.111, hy lus
IlU 'I I cI 'I 11 1r t)f t l1 e " \·" 1·tc.
· ~ ' '
wis doii;tlllll prnd c11ce, co11trib11t cs as 11111<:li to th <! R~ l.ct.y a~m
scc ii rit.y of th e 11 atio11, as a pillar dues to th e sta bility o! a
0

:"1

Ii
~

'

'

t

I.

'

\

l

ll
I ti
ti, t 't
TroJ ;;;S rrml metaph ors so close ly rC'sc m 1 c enc 1 o .1c1: 1.l
is not a I ways easy, 110 r is it importru1t to be 1tbl e lo d1 strn g u1 s 1

lrnildi111r.

th e one fr om th e other.

230. Th e priu c ip al rh eto rical fi ;r ur es * bc, irl es the
· · t 111r11t ·1011 e!I ·.1r e Al/r
two classes Jll
. ...,rrnn/ , ]1(1tonmmlJ
. '

k-,,.~
lf

l\i

Ji ~ I of the rlw lo rical lig un·s, i111·l11d r s sr •·f! r (( / lnuu~n!d
Cl 11!1\m c ' H.lic tori f' k c1111mPrnlP ' a
of 111:0 /11t11<".·,,rl aw{/!~~j
l ln 1Jr· tc

!isl

·rn·')-: of th C' m lmw(• ,·cr ' arc hnt na mes fo r ro mnrnn C' Xprrss 1011; ·
he·r,: hc wm ;:1rk cd th :-t l t l u~s~ fi g ures <lo not prope rly belong- to he

of Grammar 1 but to llhclonc.

'1

bles , fable s, an<l rid<ll es, may be considered as Allege. *
ries.

OF llll WJ'OIU CAL l'IGURF. S .

I,

I

61

J1frtalrr~s~s, ~ynecdoclie, l-Iype1·bole, Irony, Antonomasia,
P e1:sonijuntw11, Apostrop!te, Exclamation, (or E cpho•
n1:s1 s,) l11tcnog ot10n, (or Erot csis,) 11ision, Simi le or
G_ompoi·ison, Antithesis , Climax, Anticlimax , and Ailus10n.
23l. An all egory is th e repr esentation of one thing,
by a noth e r, a11:ila g ou s to it. It may be con s id e re d as a
s e ri es or c hain of co ntinu e <l m e taphors , Apologu es, para-

"My baDks

sci~:'cc
i

"He clrank the cup," that is, what wns containe d in the
cup. "I have read Pope," that i~, the writings of Pope, &c.

233. A M c tal c psi s is th e continuation of a trope in
one word throu g h a s ucc ession of significations. Or, it
may be conside re d as a trope founded on other tropes; as,
"Tn one C'IT'sa r th ere is many a. Mariu s. " H e re the worcl
Jlfriri11.~ i~ firs t. part for 1111.'J turbul e nt n11d ambitious ma.n, and
tl11s. uy a n1 elonnn1y of the cause, for the ill effocts of su ch a
temper to the publi c.

Tl111s when we sny, "They receivecl us under th e ir hospitnble ror1/';" th e word ro'!/ means th e whole house. "RP.stless
mo•flll.• toil for 11oug ht;" he re al so the worcl mortals mea ns
111 a nkinrl olone, ulth o11 g h oth e r spec ies of nnirnuls are mortal.
'.' Tl1c brin y deep," that is, th e ocean, "The azure deep," that
1s th e sk.11, & c.

235. H y pe r ho le is the magnifying or diminishing of a
thing beyond th e truth :
* The 801h P salm nffo n ls a bc at1liful inst;-incc of this figure.

flunyan'•

"I'il.gtim's Progres s 11 is, probably the longest alleg ory ever written.

I

I

232. A M e tonomy is the substitution of the name of
one thin g fur an o th e r, to which it be ars som e relation;
as th e cau se for the effect, the container for what is contain e d , the m a te ri a l for th e m anner, &c. as,

234. A S y nec doch e is the u se ·of a word lo e xpress
mor e or less than it~ lit e rnl s ignifi c ation: as when we use
a wh o le for a pa rt , a ge nus for a spec ies , a sin g ular for a
plural , th e mat e ri a l for th e thing mad e of it; and their
contrariPR, a quality for th e p e rson or thing to which it
b e l o n g~, & c.

I

!

I.
t

I

us

ENGLISH GRAMMAR.

l'llOGllESSIVE EXERCISES I N

As, when to express the quickness of motion we say," as
as li g htning," "us swift as the winds," &c.

qu\clt

23<i. Irony is th e intentional use of words to exp~ess
a se n8e cont r ary to tl111t which the speaker or wnter
mean s to co nv ey :
As " "hen we s:ty or a II i n<l ifforcnt. poet Lha t "he is a Jlfillon; "
or
:t sln pid bny, th:tt " hi~ is_ a br ight sc holar, _" &c. .
.
Any thin~ s:tid by way o! bitter nullery, or 111 a n msultmg
manner, is cal le<l a .rnrcasm.

oi

237. Antonomasia is the use of a titl e, ollicc, dignity,
profess io n , scien ce or trade, in ~tead of the tru e n am e of
the person.
As when we say, His E.rccllcn~7J, ins~earl ~f 1'/ie Governor,Jfis
Jfonor, instead of the Jttdgc, His .1111vesl.y, 111ste~.d of the King,
&c.
;:?:JS. l'crso11ification ( snmdimcs nlsn callul Prosopo·
pmia,) is that figure, by which life and action are attrilrnted to inanimate objects.

I,

l, 1•

Thus when we say that" tl1e earth thirsts for ro.in," or "sm-ilca
with p'l enty," we represent th e earth as a livin g creature,
thirslin"' a n<l sinili1111:. .,,
~~!3\ 1."' Th ere are t hree degrees of this fi gure, namely ; . .
First. \\Th en some of the properties or qualities of hvm g
cr~rrtur cR are n.ttrilrnled lo inanimate objects; as, afiuiotts <lart,
a 1frcei(f"11,l 1liscasc, I.he rrngry ocean. .
. .
.
I l"r" t.hc l""sn11ilica l.i1111 1·1111s i sl~ 1n a scr1h111~ fmy , 1lecc1t
atul :u 1 ~cr, whi ch i11 r"alil y am 1"1dl. hy li v 111 ~ i:rcal.mcs only, lo
the in:wi11mle ohjcc Ls, a d:irl, a di sease a11d the oc1!:1.11.
Secondly.
'vVhcn. i11ani11iat? ohjccl8 arc represented as
acting like lhooe winch have Ille; as,
"Lauds intersected by a 11arrow f'rith cibl1or each olhe r.

) .ikc our.

" I-laud and t:oice,
Awake, and thou my heart awake!
Green fields, and icy cliOs all join my hym n."

In_ th e~e examples, the worrls in Italic show in what the perS?111hcaf 1on ~ons 1 sts, namely, in representing the lands as a.blwr:·m~; th e wind sl-irrin.!l·.t he strenm, playing-, com;ng and embracin,.~ ; a 1111 I.he hand, voice, heart, fields and clij}'s as listcnin(l'
to
0
th e speaker.

:240. .Apostrophe is a u address to a real person, but
one who is e ith e r absent or dead as if he were present
aud listen in g lo us.
'
As, "Oh, my son A bsalorn 1 would Goel that I had died for
thee, oh Absalorn my son. "
·

. 24~. Exc la1:n~tion or Ecphonesis is a figure used only
rn an11naled wnt111gs lo exp re ss surprise, anger, joy, grief,
or ot he r strong c111ot1011s :
·
As, Good heaven! what an eventful life was hers!

z,n ,. Int erroga ti on, or erolesis, is a figure, by which
a question 1s a~k e d, not for the purpose of obtaining an
answer, bnt to asRert. the rcvern e of what is asked.
As, "C~nst_ t.hon draw out Jevi at.hani with a hook?" "How
lon g, _oh Cataline ! will you abuse our forbearnnce?" "The
Lord is not a man that he should lie, nor the son ·of man that
he s houlcl repent. Hath he said, and shall he not do it?
Hath he s poken, nnrl shall he not make it good?"

2-t:•.
v·1 ~ .1011 .1s •.I'.C. r cprcse uta.tion. of somet hing past,
_,
futur e o r abse11t, as ii 1t were pass111g under our eyes, as:
" I sec th ~m on thei r winding way,
About their ranks the moon beams play."

11

" 'l'hc cool wind
That ~;tin; thr. stream 111 p/11y , !'hall c:nmr to thee,
thee, nn r will let th ee pa ss
U11grcctcd; and shall gitic its lig ht em/Jrace. "
tli t1l \ o\'CS

69

244. Simile or Comparison is a formal expresl'ion of
re semblan ce between two objects, and is generally introdu ced by th e word as, so, or lil.:e. Thus,
",A s

.fr°'!'

th e wing- 110 ~cnr 1li c s ky rc l ~i n s ,

'J'hirrlly. ·wh en i1mnima.l.c ohjccls arc represe nted as speaking to us, or Ji stcnmg lo what we say: 11s,

"Charity, like the su n, Orightcns every ohjccl on which it shines."

• Thi s fi g nrr. may he considered as the foundation of a large proportion
of figurative langm1gc.

In n comparison the resemblance between two objects is
generally pursued more fully than the nature of a metaphor

So dies

111 hu111a11

hc;irls th e lli oug-hts of denth."

I.

70

l'HOn!lESS IYE

EXEllCISES IN

admits. Tims, when we say of a irrcat ma n, "JJ c is the T'illar of th e s tate " 1t is a mclopho r ; but whr)n we s<1y of l11m,
"Jl e upholds tl1c stu tc lik e a pillar," it the n bec o111cs a co mp ariso n.
.
l ·
1· t
to
2-l:'i. Co mpa ri so ns arc 11sf' rl c it hr. r to r.1·11 mn n su •.J f!C , or
r e 11 1l c r it plea s in g; an1\ it is 11 r·1·cssary that th ey ~ h n11\d be
made in s 11 c h a 111 a 11 11 r~ r as to il111 s tl'lltc th e H1il1.1r:ct, n111l co nv ey
a ., \car itl ca. of t.h c :111thor'H 111f'a11i11 g-. Fnr th is rca~o n t he fullowi1w rul es 11111st be obscn·cd i11 tlrawin !! cu111p:H1so 11s :
I. "Th ey ll llt't not he drawn 1:rn111 ohj cc t.s wl11rh l.1~ ve too
n ear and obvi ous a rcse111h\ a 11ce ul the oli.1 ect with wl11ch they
ar r~ cornparc<l.
..
2. Th ey mu st i1 ot be foun<lcd on loo lamt nntl di stant li kcncs"'s.
I
1 · t nor
:!. Th ey mu st not b e 1l ra wn from n11 u11 0101"n o •.JCC,
fr om 011 c o'f which tew pe rsn11s ha.l' e a c lcnr uJcn.
rJ. Th ey mu st not be tlrnwn from rn cu n or low obj ects.

~HG . Antith es is is th e r everse of com p ar iso n; for ns
t.li c l atter in ge n e ra l cx1ll'es f' es, or is fount.led on .r esemLlan cc, the fo rm e r impli es contrast, oppos1Uon, <l1 stmct1on
or <li llc re 11 ce.

'·i
I

i

.'1'I"'
I '

Th 11 s, "As unknown, yet well kn own; as, dy in g, nnd behold,
w e li ve; as ch:iste ned, a nd not kill e d; .ns so rrowfu l, y et alwnys
rej oic in g; as poor, yet makin~ ninny n c h; as lw.vin g notlung,
aJJll yet. possess in g- all t.!nng s.
.
. -.
.
~,I /. 1\nti thes1s 1s fr eq11 ei1t\ y us e1l "h en we wi sh to give
a clea rer im press ion of. 011r 111ean ing; lo s how the t.rnth .or
the ab surdity of a n op1111on; t.he e xcell e nce or th e rnf enouty
of :t 811 hj cc t; or to ex hibi t in a 111orc. ln c1d ,n,1nnn: r;, th e difforc 11cc or di sllnc llo11 bet.w ee n two tl1111 gs .. llrns, .No two
fce linrrs of th e lnn11:tn minrl arc 111orc oppos ite m th en· nature
than 1;;.id e nntl l11n 11il it.y. l'rirl c is fon11rl c1l 0 11 It !•1g h r1p1111 011
of ou rse lv es : - h11111ilit:y, or th e co nsc 1ousn('ss of .the " n nt of
me rit: prid e is t he ofls prin g of' ig norance; hu.rnil1ty_ is the
c hild of' wi sdom: pride hard ells th e hear t ; humility softens the
ternpcr :rnll di spos ition. " . _
.
. .
.· .
,/\o., 1in. "The sty le of .llry1l cn 1s cnp n c1ons nntl vu11 erl , tlw.t~i f l' npe is ca11tio11s and 1111ifur111 .. l>rxde n .obeys th e mot.i ons of hi s own 111 iud : .l'upc cons t.r:uns In s 11111111 to hi s own
rnl cs of co mpositi on. Dryrlc n .i ~ so1net11111Js ve l1cmc nt a nd
11
rapid ; Pope jg always smooth, untl or111 a nd ge ntle.

24t'. C lim ax,"' call ed al so G1'Culrztion, or amplification by ste ps , c o11 s ists of a series of se nt e n ces , o r mem--- ------------ . - - --·
-'f 'J'hc wor<l climax is from lhc l:rcck LaJ1 gu01 gc ::md ~ig 11ili cs "n fnrJ..
"'

dfH',"

ENGLISH GHAMMAR.

I

71

hers .of ~entences, risin.g , step by step, in force, importance
or <l1gn1ty ; or descendrng to what is more and more minute and particular. Thus;
. Whnt a piece of work is ma n! how noble in reason! how
111fin1te in faculties; in form and mot.ion how expressive and
nrlmirnb le; in action how lik e an a ngel; in apprehension how
like a god!

249. Anticlimax is the reverse of Climax. It is the
<lesce nt from g r eat things to s mall; or from dicrnifie d to
m ea n expressio ns ; and is allowable only in ludicrous
compositions. Thus :
" A ml thou Dalhousie ! the g rea t god of war
Lieutenant Colonel lo the Earl of 1\lar. "
'

250. Allu s ion is th a t fi cr ure, bv which so~e word or
phrase in a se nte nce , calls to mi1;d, as if acci<lentnlly
anoth e r similar or analogous s ubj ect. Thus;
'
Y 0 11 ca nn ot be to th e m "Vi ch fan Vohr; " and these three
magic wort.ls, are th e on ly "Ope n sesame" to their feelincrs
b
anrl sympathi es.
Here the words "Ope n se~ame " reca~l to mind the charm, by
winch the ro!Jli e rs dungeon, 111 th e Arabian tale, " was ope ned.

01'' IDIOMATIC

EXPRESSIONS •

Th e re are in most lrrn g uag es ce rta in peculiarities of
exp ress io n call e d Idioms, which are irreduc ibl e to rul e
a nd which in so m e cases app ea r to be direc t d epa rture~
from propri e ty of ex press ion. Thus the e xpress ion It is
1, is an i<li omat ic e xpress ion pe culiar ro th e· English Language . Trans l. at e d into th e Latin l a ngua ge it would be
Bgo sum, that 1s, I ain. So a lso the e xpr e ssion S end me
10orrl, translat<:d into the sa m e lan gu age would be, ] ·,ac
111c l' crliurc111., th ;it i; JJfrt!ce inc more sure. The exprnssion
"The wa ll is thr ee feet. !tig !t," "Hi s son is e irrht
y e ar~
0
old," "My l~nife is worth a shilling," " He has be en
ther e t!tree tunes," "The h a t cosl ten dollars," "The
• The Forty Thieves.

\

.\

•.
7'l

load weighs, a to11" "He lives al a place tl1rer miles dis·
taut, " &c. are consid e red by some grammarians as idiomatic express ions. By s upplying the Ellipses however
many of the se e xpress ion s ca n b e analyzed . [.Sl'I; l'art
J, p. S l.)
An ex pr ess ion whi c h ca1111ol he anal yze d
by nny rul e is ca ll ed an anomaly
lu rn :1ki11g tra11 sla·
tions from 011 0 la11 µ 11a ge to anoth e r, it is l' e r y impor t ant
that the st 11d c 11t. s hould st udy t lt e idiom of tlt e la11 g 11age
into wlti c lt lt e is tr:111 s lati11rr. Th e imitation in one language of the co11 slruclion of another is call e d an I1liutisin.

I:

u
I

I

I

,ti
I:
''
fI I,

I

'

ENGLISH GRAJll~All.

PIWGRESSIVE EXERCISF.S IN

2!) L. I 11 :ul1litio11 to what has been s:tid on page Ci2, No 207,
with rc garcl to l'oetic License, it rnay here be 111c nti o11ed that
th e l'ue ls lmve pec nli ar iti es of another kinrl, which are embrn.ce d u111l e r th e ge ne ral nan1e of Pol'l·ic 1Jictio11. Jn ord er to
ncco111n1ollate thl)ir lan guage to the rules of in e loily, :incl that
th e y 1na y Le reli e ved, in so1oe measure, from th e re$traints
whi c h vl!rse i111poscs on th e m, they nre irnlul ged in the fol low i11g nsag-e" , se l1l om allowabl e in prose.
I. Th ey ahhre viate noun s, adj crt.ives, ve rhs, n.dvc rb s, &c.
ns 111orn for 11wrnin~, mnaze ·for amflzc11i.c11l, fonnt for .founla.i n,
dread for drcru!fid, lon e for lo11r:l!1, lurr. for a!lllre, list for listen,
ope fo r npcn, nJZ for often, l1111d!J for /1.111'/'ily &c.
2. Th ey rnak e use of e llipses rnore f'req11 e ntly tlrn.n prose
write rs; om ilti11g the articl e, the re lative pro11oun, and some ti111 es m·e n its a ntecede nt; us ing the a.11xili a ri es without the
prin c ipa l verb to whic h the y belong; and on the contrary they
also so111etimes make use of r epetitions which are seldom observed in prose.
!J. Th e y use a1lj eclives for nd verhs, uncl so me times even for
nouns ; an<l noun s for a<ljectives; :i sc ribe qn:ditics lo things,
to whi c h th ey do not lite rally bel ong; form ne w compound
epitl1eL5; co11nect the word self with nouns, as we ll as pronoun s; somct.i111 cs le 11gtbe 11 a wnrcl by nn :uldition:d le tter or
syllable, :u11l give lo the i111p e rn.tive mood both the fir st and
third pc rso11s.
4. Th ey arbitrarily employ or omit the pre fixe s ; u ~e active
for n e ut.e r and neuter for acti ve verbs; em pl oy participles and
interj ections more fr e'luenlly limn prose write rs ; conn ect words
that are not in all respec ts sim ilar; and U$e conju nctions in
pairs contmry to rule. (Sec Part :l, 71. 42, JVo. 87.)
!).
They alter th e reg ular arrnngern e nt of the words of a
sentence, placing before the verb, words which usually come
after it, a llll ofter the ve rb those that usually come befo re it,
puttin g acljectives Rfter th eir nouns, the auxiliary arrer the
princ ipal verb; the preposition arrer the objective case; which
it governs; th e relative before its antecedent; the infinitive

73

rnoocl before the word which
·
h governs it; nnd they also use one
mood of the verb Ii
ilar to those of oth:: l~~ot er, employ rorms of expression simbelong to the E 1· I Lguages, and different from those which
ng ts t anguage.

' ~

l

2 :i2. In the following er:l · t a
·
peculiarities ef ro~Tie n i c·T:~~ s, i~ P1f..,tl may point out the
rated. 2'he word ·
.
'· wine/~ uive now been enume1hem.
s in 1lahc unlt assi.sl hini in recognizing
?:lie C ~>ttag c curs al C:lrly pilgrim bark.
1 h~ p~pc of co rl y shepherd.
Alll1clton 's self deplores thy vonthful do
'Vlmt <l~cadful pleasure 1he re to stand s~l~i-me
J.1kc shipwrecked mari.ner on des ert co·1s t' ,
A ! sec 1 !he un sightly slim e and s luggish pool
1 ave a 11 the so J1t ary vale em.browned.
'

J•

pcrcdi la ry bondmen! Kn ow ye not
'Vito would be free, themselves mus t s trike the blow 1
No fire the kitchen's cheerless grate displayed.
F.nlux rliiiine ! na ture 's res pl ende nt rohe.

S

And thou O sun 1

i. 0:11 of surrou11di11.s- world s ! in ~vhom l>~sl seen
Sluues out thy Afaker ; may I s i1!g of th ee !
'

~a~tlt 's me anest son, all tre mbling pros trate falls 1
II
on th e bonndl.ess of thy goo<liiess calls .

Jn wor/d.rrjnici11.g sl ate it moves sublime.
Oft in th e stilly ni g ht.
Par is .there aught in sleep ca~ charm the wise?

And l'eace, 0 l'irtue ! Peace is a ll thy own.

!'

lle it dapples hray,

11

Or he 1t not, or he it whose it may.

I

'Vealth heaped on wealth, uor lrulh nor safety uuy., .'

I

Tl.1r. irn~ ~~s f~lir. tlirsc pcnrcful shadt•s amrmrr
'V1th sk1ilul hngers sweep the trcmuling st nubs.
. ~:,.
.

B !!hnres no more

!!nt sidelong to th e ge ntly w aving win<J'

1 o Jay the well tuned instrument rec l ln~d.

I.lad. unamhitious mort als mimlc<l nou«ht
m loose joy the ir tim e to wear aw~y'

llu\ut c ualure s stale lutd been,
1

N

our slate t'o.cfay.

tf, This . form of. expression wh e re one moo1l
anothe
·
of th e ve rh i• used 'or
-r, is somc t11nes imitated Uy j>rose wr"iters·. •f Ims, " Sixty summers
"

'

7

•.
1':1'1GL1Slt GRAM MA It.

75

rc:-i so n of m n n is em ployed in common life, rccci\ c the ir n ames f1om tlio
A11 g lo -S nx o 11. Jt is th e hmg rn:i gc for tli c mo s t part of husi ucss; o f the
c o1111 ti11 a ho use, th e s hop, th e ma rk e t, th e s tree t, th e fa rm; a ud however
m iscrnl~c the m a n w ho is fC11HI of phil osop hy o r ubs tra c t scien ce 111 igli t he,
if he l1 nd 110 otlicr vornhult1 r v lmt th is , we mu s t reco ll ec t th a t Jn11g 11 a"e
w as 111 ;idc 11 01 for tlw fow, b1~ L th e nrn11y, a nd th a t pQ rli on o f it wl1id1 o~­
1

OF THE E NGLCSCI J:.. ANGUAGK

'~

ublcs th o h11Jk of o 1rntio 11 to f! Xj1rcss th ei r wa nt s ilnd t ra nsac t thei r ~1ffoirs,
nm <: t lie cou~i dercd of at lcns t ns m uc h imporl iJncc to gene ra l hop piu css
a s th ;i t wl1 id1 serves th e purpose o f ph iloso phi c;i l science. Nearly a ll o ur
11 ;.1l io11 a l provc rUs, in w hi c l1 it is tru ly sa id so muc h o f lh r: pract ical wi sdom
o f a 11 atio11 res ide:;, n nd whic h cons titut r: th e m ;i nu a l a nd cade mccmn of
" l1oh11:iil cd ,, philoso phy, a rc a lm os t wholl y A11 g- lo-8<1xon. A v e ry la rgo
propo r1io11 ( t1 11d th<1t a lways th e s t ronges t) o f th e la ng uage of in vcr ti vc,
h umor, sa tire, col loq uia l pl cosa ntry, is Ang lo -Saxon. Alm os t all th e
te rm s a nd phrn scs by which we mos t c 11 e rg c ti c<1 Jly ex press an ge r, co nte mpt mal i11dig na tio11 ; ;ire o f Ang·lo-Snxo n o rig in. Th e L a tiu coJ1t1ib utcs
rn ost la rge ly to th e ln ngtrn ge of po lil e li fo, ns we ll as lo th a t of polit r: lil erotur c. Ag nin , it is_ oli c n 11ccessnry to convey ideas, whi ch, •l1ong l1 not
trul y a nd p rope rly o ffe ns ive .i1~ th e mselv es, woul<~ , if cJoll1cd in 1hc rough
Saxon, n ppca r so to the S<'ns1ll ve m od es ty of a h1 g lrJy refi 11ec1 s ta te of society; dressed in J.atin tl1 ese vt•ry same ideas s lrn ll seem <lecc ut e no us: li .
There is a la rge 11 u111 be r of words , whi ch , fro m th e freque nc y with wl11ch
th ey a rc used, and from th ei r being so cons ta ntl y in lh c m o uths of th e ,·u lgn r,
w o ul d no l hr. 1~11d11red i11 po l i.~l1cd soc ie ty, lho ug li mo re pri,1ilt'gr d sy 11 0·
11y11u:s of J. n1i 11 o rigi n , or so me c lnss ica l c irc uml ocuti on, cxprcssiug exactly th e same thing, s lmll 1n1 ss unques ti oned .
Th e re may be uo thi no- l isho ncs t, no thing reall y vulga r abou t th e o ld
Saxo11 word , ye t it wouid be th ouAhl as un co uth in a drnwin g room, as
the ploughm a n to w hose ru de use it is aba ndoned.* Thus th e w o rd
" sle11rh " is lav c nd c re<l ove r i11to 11n1Jlca sant 1:/Jluuia, o r an ill odour;
'' sw e;-11 " dil11l c<l i111 0 four limes Ili c num be r o f sy ll ab les becom es n very
in o ffc 11s ivc tlii1J g in tl1 c s hape o f "pe rspira tio n . 11 To ''~quint" is so rtc 11 e d iota ob liq uit y o f vision ; to be " drunk" is \'ul ga r ; but if a m a n be
s impl y iutox icatc d o r inebriated, it is compara tive ly \'enial. Indeed , we
may sny of the cJas~ical na mes of vices , wha t Burke more qu es ti o nab ly
snid of vices th e m se lves," tha t th ey lose li a lf th e ir d efo rmit.y by los ing all
th e ir g ross ness . " J n the same m a nn e r, we a ll know that it is ve ry pos-

,If 'I'o w hat is he re sa id of th e S axon, mil y be addcrl a sho rt extract from
Sir ' V:i. lter Srott 's " l nwhoe" in a di n lo~u c be tw een th e jes ter aud the
s wi11 ~ he rd . ( Vo l. 1, p. 2'>. S . II . P a rk e r 's c di1io11 .)
" H o w ca ll y ou these g ruut i11g Lru tes runnin g nbout· on th e ir four legs 1 n
d e manded Wamha.
"Swine foo l, s1cinr," sa id th e herd" every fool know s th a t."
"A nd s u1ine, is good Saxon ," sai d th e jes te r . " But how call ~·ou the
co10 wb e 11 she is flay e d a n d drawn up by 1hc heels, like a tr ai tor 1 '
" P ork," nnS\"-'e red th e swine he td .
" I a m ve ry g lad eve ry foo l lrnows th a t too," said \Va mha, "a nd p01·k,
I think , is goorl No rm a n Fren ch ; r.n1d so w hen the brute li,·cs , o.t n<l is in
th e c harge of a Snxo11 s lave, s he goes by he r Saxo n nam e ; but heroines
n J lo nna11 a nd is ca lle d ·p ork, wh e n she is ca rri e d lo lhc Cas tl e -lwll lo
leas t am o ng 1l1n n obles. The re is o ld alde rm a n
con tin ues to l1 0Jd his
Saxon epithe t, while he is un de r tl1 e cha rge of serfs and bondnrn11; hut
becomes B eef, wh e n he arrive s be fore th e wors hipfu l jaws th a t a rc destin e d l o co nsume him. Calj"too b eco mes l'ettl in th e li ke manne r : he is
Saxon when he requires tcud a.ncc; and takes a Norman name, when he
becomes matter of c nj oyme ut. 11

o_,.,

I
'

,.
,.
'

PROGRE SS IVE EXERCISES IN

76
.

.

uc"tions und e r the

~cemly di sgui~c

sibl e _fo r.a m edical man to 1<lu\ t~it~sc~cu~nlocl:lion , which, if e~ prcsscd 111
of sc 1e 11t1fic rhrasco1ogy a\1 I 0 11·1 lO"l he ClS nm1se.011 s as 111s draught s
th e bn.rc au< ru de

vc~ 1~ ncu ar 'rwo1~<~111', '~h ~ug h1 ~ \vhi ch ~ai~ immensely by

and pill s. Las tl y . J_hc rc ~· c x rc~~ion . Thi s the ,iml~c 1ons . p~)e l, wh~
me re novc ll y awl vari ?l Y
~- P lh ot1" hls flnd words is as mt11n al e as
k11ow s that th e connc:x: 1on b ~t~' ccn , I n~d c rs tand s. The re a re th oughts,
that !Jc tween bo_dy a1~d s plTll , w~ _l c when expressed tn the hack_n?yetd

f:

Ii

in th om i;ol vcs trite ~1 .1111 l'0! 11111 ~}1
term s of common .Ille , ~''.h1r~1 . ~

Iti.

! i'r

I

APPENDIX.

by o.;omc grn cc ful or fc hc1tons

,1~ ~1~:1c~Jl\\' (H1 ~C c\

air of di gni t~· rind c\c·111d what wa s plcb1 <."1 J noble.

11ov c lt y of cx pr css 1oi~ , ~ h.1\I .1ssnmc t 'k" r·
gancc . \Vh a l was tn vial , hc<.·omcs s rt rng' •

ll,
t

1

'.·
I

254. It is proposed in this appendix to add some of the elementary principles of Rhetoric and of L ogic, intimately;connected with the subje ct of Grammar, which the authors think
will be useful to those who have not the opportunity of pursuing a more extended course of stucly.
25;). The Bubject of Grammar relates solely to sentences
nncl the parts of which th ey are composed. Letters, syllables,
words and se ntences, therefore, make up the whole subject of
Grammar. Ilut it is not suflicient for good writing, that each
se ntence be in itself co1nct; that is to say, free from grammatical error. Two other things arc not only important, but
absolutely essential; namely, first, that the words which we
e mploy in th e expression of our ideas, should convey neither
more nor less than we intend, and that they convey this meaning in a pl easing manner; and Sf.Condly, that the icleas which
we design to express, should agree among themselves.
256. From these observations it appears, that there are
three departments of language and of thought, which are nearly
alli ed, nml which should be understood by all who wish to become goo d speakers and writers.
'
257. The first of th ese three departmen!B is Grammar;
which is the art of speaki11g and writing a language correctly.
2:>8. 7'!tc scr.nnd is Rhetoric,'" which is th e art of clothing
I.he t.ho11g-hlH in the most agrc e1tbl e am! s uit.able form, to produ ce persuasion, to excite the feelings and to communicate
pleas ure.
25U. 1'he third is L ogic,* which is the art of l\1inking and
reasoning correctly. Its purpose is to direc t the intelledual
powers in the investigation of truth, and in the communication
of it to others.
2GO. The <liffereuee or <li stin ction between th ese three subj ec ts may
be thus famili a rly slate<l. Log ic selects the ideas; Hh eloric clothes

·~

''
., .

, I

I

i

,I

I

~

It is necessary to observe that the above statem ent~ arc made, merely
to give the pupil some general ideas with regard to these subjet\s. Ac-

,..

I
I

•7

f

'

ENGLISH GRAMMAR.

l'ROGRESSIV E EXEllCls•:s IN

78

'We should be employe<l dailily in doing good.
I wot not who has done this thing.
For want of employment, he stroamed idly about the fiel<ls.
'l'hnt word follows the general rule, nnd tak es the penult
accent.
Il e was an extra genius, an<l attracted much attention.
Th ey hnve ma nifested !,l'reat candidness in all the trnnsaction.
Th e importance, as we ll as the authenticalness of the books,
hn s bee n c learly di s play ed.
'
It is difficult to discover th e spirit and intendment of some
laws.
Th e disposi tion which he exhibited, was both unnatural and
in cornfortabl e.
Ilis natuml seve rity rend e red him a very impopular speaker.
I received the gift with pleas ure, but I shall now gladlier
r es ign it.
These arc th e thin gs hi g hliest important to th ~ growing age.
It repenteth me that I liave so long walked 111 the paths of
folly.
Methink s I am not mistaken in an opinion, which I have so
we ll consid e red.
,
Th ey tho ught it an important subject, an d the question was
strenuously de bnte <l pro and c on.
The ga rdens were void of simplicity an<l elegance and exhibited much that was glaring and bizarre.

th e m in a s11itahlc drcsM; and Gra mmar ada pts the p ar ts of the dress to
the p eculi a r form of the idea.
· 1 I l ic
2til. A gai n, il mny be !'a id th a t Logic provid es the ma tc rm , r 1e or
hews il iuto for m, a ntl g ramma r fits the parts together.

2fi2. ll es itl cs grammatical corrcr.tness th en, th e. student,
- · g n gno< l ~ I'· c·1l<c1
crood
who nlms at beco mlll
• · •a11<l ~" ..
. 'vr1ter
. '. mu st.
pay attention to lit e siyfA, nr llla nn c r of exprcss1.ng lu s /<lfns:
]lut es re lating to thi s s ubj ect, belong to the sc 1c 11ce o r iet

•

• 1 · 11
.
ic uity which
2n:1. Th e fllncln111 entnl cpmltty o 1 sty?
is · e rsp
'.
l.
m ea ns, cl earn ess to U 1e 111i11d ,. nnd easiness lo be 1mdc1slool ,
fr ec <l om from o bsc urit y or :i111b1~u1 t.y .
.
21;-1. Th e study of pers pi c uity a11cl accuracy of exp ress ion,
· l e wor ds U1H L PI11'ascs ' and then,
requires atte nti on; firs t, lo s111g
t o the co11 slruclion qf sentences.
.
. . .
f
.
2li'i \ Vo rd s and phras es cmpl oyc<l m th e ex p1 css1on o o m
1
·
·
I
·
·
·
111
other
won
s
id eas shun hi be pwe pro71er, am 711 cc1se , or
.
'
" pi
' c u1ty
. and Accuracy
'
. .e"s10n,_
·. ·
w ith re•- 1iect
1' e rs
o f' exp1
" .·to s mg
p 1.1e
word s am! ph rases, re'luire th e properties call ed 1 w 1/y,
o71ritly, and Precision.
oric.

OF l'U lll'l' Y .
9('(i1

- 1'

7{)

l'urity of sty le cons ists in the U8e of such words, aml

~onstrnclions as bC' lon g to th e i<liom of th e htngna~c

~,'.\~i~h

we s pr:ik; i; 1 oppos itio n to wonls a nd phrns,e s lliat 111~
t aken from oth e r lttn g nages,_ or that are 1111 gmmnml1c al, obso
!etc, new-co ined, o r use u wi thout proper authonty.

I

1'

OF I'llOl'RIETY.

J
2GD. Pro priety of lan guage is the selection of such word s n.s
the best usage has appro priated to those id eas, whi c h we intend
to exp ress by th e m ; in opposition to low express ions, and to
words and phmses which would be less significant of the ideas
that we mea n to co nvey.

Glf~

A H <.:uch wnn1 s ;rnd phril SCS a s th e ~ollowi11 ~.' should !'c a \·~i~1cc~:
_i ·w i st uof; ,.,.,.wli i/ 1· ; /,f/ 1r;.s l ; .'i• 'U·",."."'', d,•/w'.1 l1 1 ssr. ~. for dc l1 r,u·) ,
~l?l I ' r
lilf•ue o:;<.: . Jionli ' lll ' fo r li r111~ h1l11t•<.;s; 11wm11l1c r111 r 11l1 COtt JJt: '.· ~f'.'iS1;;, ,,,':,:1},~.~:.,f fo~ .c 1'n·11111hra11'<'e, co11 11t..•x io11 , marl y rc d .
~ ...
1U .t 1'!/ , ·
·1 · ' 1· 1· . j ..- 1 ·rnd lc ;lrnr d word s 1111lc:~s wlu·rc 11 crcss tlj
'J'li c 111l n11 11 r t1 0 11 o ore _ 1 •
•
.
'
.·.

<<- ~· ,,,..

·hou ld ll C \ T T lie• ad 11ntt1 ~ d 111 10 011 r n1 11q : o~ 1t1n ~1.
.
in:1 y cnr_rr,·t tl1c fo ll owi ng sc utcnccs ·}I. 111 wh1<: h !he
above m c11tiu11 cd rules (I re v1oh1t c d .
· • . II ,

1ctSf\1f ;~ s 'J ~,1~'()~pil

~'i'O. S ty le m ay he pure, th a t is, it m ay Uc s lri r.tly EnrrJish w ith ou t
Scolli c is ms r>r Gall ic is ms, o r ungrammatical, irregul a r cxprc~s i o 1;s o f nny
kind, a ud may, 11 cvcrd1 c lcss , he dc licie nl in pro pri e ty : for th e wo rds
mn y he ill c hose n, uot a d ap te d to th ~ su'-~ cc t, nor fu!Jy expressive of tho
·
a uthor 's sense.

1

I

l
I

work,, 1Ji::ri111sc nrnn y tc nchc rs wi sh, a wl some reqnirc a l\ey to cxe rci!;e9
of ll11 s kmd ; and had th e authors prepa red, as they mig ht eas ily have
<l o n.c, un e11tirc ly new selecti on, they wou ld be obliged lo ex te nd the ir plan
so. f ~ r a~ lo c nihrn ce the fl!Cparnt.i on o f a key. T~C1 c h c rs, the refore, who
w 1sli i1 kr.y to these cxc rc1scs, w1JJ find th e m a ll , 111 rc1rular order iu the

Key to ~ lnrr "y's Exercises, under the same heads "~t h which tl;cy uro

here presented.

I

I•

11

-1

.

l'1tOr.1rnss1vr. J'.~J'.!tCISES IN

80

ENGLISH GRAMMAR.

'fhc re petition· of articles and pre positions is proper, when we intend to
poinl out the objects of ""hich we speak, as dist inguished from earh other,
or in contrast; and when we wish that the reader's attention should rest
on th al tli stin c tion; as , Our sight is at once the most d elightful, and the
m os t useful of all our senses."

271. There nre seven principal rules for the preservation of
propriety.
1. ;\void low expressions.
. ..
2 . Supply wonls that arc wantrng.''
.. .
3. Be c:ucfnl not to use th e s~mc wonl 111 (ll'Tcrcnt s?_nscs.
4. Av oi il t.hc it\illllicions nsc of tcchn u:al terms; that is, terms
or expressions, whi ch :trc used in so me art, occupatio n or profession .
.
!;. Avoic1 e qui voca l or

a111b1 ~11 ou s '~· onl :-;.

.

.

1

. .

2i2. 1'hc rnpil m!I}/ corrccl /he .following sc11tenccs in which
1
tltcjo llowing rule is violated : namely,
A roid /mn c.r ii·cssinns: such tlS:" T opsy t11rvy, h.n rl~ burly , _pc llm ~ll:
mo nth~s mind fo r a thin g; c urr y 111g fayor w1lh c:\ p e rson, da11 c111g
11
'
\
t\
rr('' ll
&c
at ~;·~,l~~:~~i 1~~ ti:~ firi;o,;s, lcfl lo sliift for thcms<'l_vcs ,/"ij·~r<~/~rlc/ cc.l to/ ·ecsa~~
·'
· \ ~
" Tl
1hrasc " ltjl l o s LI l J o' 1emse l ,
~n the! S'1 xo,11 s .ro',· thcs'c"a'~dnt~~· muci~ iln tli.c fam iliar style to be prope r in
15 r;il 1c r a o\\ p 1ra ,
a g ra,·c trea tise.

k\\·i nf}" a

274. Jn the following sentences the third rule is violated,
nainel:y:

In the same se ntence, be careful not to use the same word
too frequently, nor in different senses.

I hail as li ef <lo it myself, as persuade nnother to ~lo it.
Ol" the jnst ness of his measures he convrn ce<l lus oppone nt
by dint oi' arrrnrn ent.
1·b ]]
li e is not~ whit better than those whom he so 1 era Y coa-

"One may have an air which p roceeds from a just suffir.icury nn<l
knowl edge of the maltr.r before him , which may naturally produrc somo
m olin11 s of his head a nd body, which might become the bench bette r than
th e bnr.''
111 this ~e nt c n cc the pronoun which is thrice.used in such a manner as to
throw obscurity over the sen tence.

de~ ;~~· favorable moment should be embro.ced; for he <loes not
hol1l lonrr in one mind.
l 1 tl ,1 d
llc ex}>nscd himself so m11 ch amongst the peo p e, t HI ie ia
)'l·
c
to
lnve
<r<>ltc
n
one
or
two
broken
hc:uls.
.
.
1
,],le w::.s y(i:y dexterous in smelling out the vi ews and designs
of ot hern.
·
27:1. Jn th e fullowmg
sen /e11a s th e second rnle is lo be applied,
namd!J:

,
•Sec E llipsis, pa;c UO, !'a rt ! st. nml also the lnllc:t.

'

Let us consider the works of nature and art, with proper
attention.
Ile is engaged in a treatise on the interests of the soul and
body.
i::)ome productions of nature rise in value, according ns they
more or less resemble those of nrt.
The Latin tongue, in its purity, was never in this island.
For some centuries, there was a constant intercourse between
France and England, by the dominions we possessed there, and
th e co nfJ uests we made.
Ile is impressed with a true se ns e of that fun ction, w_hen
chosen from a regard to the interests of piety and virtue.

r Avoiil unintelli"ihlc a111l 111cons1sl.cnt wo11l s 0 1 pl11 :rncs.
;: Avoitl all sncl1 ~vonl s :u1d phrases as are not adapted to
the id eas, inteud etl to be co111mun1cated.

"f •'

81

i

I

1

An elof]nent speaker may give ~ore, but cannot give more
convinc in g arg um ents, than this plain man offered.
·
They were persons of very mod erate intellects, even before
they were impaired by their passions.
'l'rue wit i6 natu re dressed to advantage; and yet some works
have more wit than does th em good.
The sharks who prey upon the inudvert.ency of young heirs,
are more pardonable than those, who trespass upon the goo<l
opinion of those who treat th em with great confidence and
respect.
Honor teaches us properly to respect ourselves, and "to violate
no ri g ht or privilege of our neighbor : it lends us to su pport the
feeble, to reli eve the distress ed, and to scorn to he governed by
degrading and injurious passions : and yet we see honor is the
motive which urges the destroyer to take the life of his friend.
Ile will be always with you to support nnd comfort you, nnd
in some measure t.o succeed your labors; ond he will also be
with all his faithful ministers, ~vho shall succeed you in his
service.

82

ENGLISH GllAMMAR.

l'l\OWtF. SS JVF. EXF.RCISES IN

2 7!:i. In th e following sen Ien a.• Ilic four/'I
namcl:lf:

·
I'll I c 18

I 0 be ap71lied,

't
,.

!

th e ves_l\l os t of 011r l11111il s were :is Ico p ·111 ti ic ·ir births
. . . ·' whn en
I binnacle.
.
1 u sea, ti- 1.·l t _ ~...ui. ·i e, ,] ·twa
.
. , 1·11 , Ia l Th e mamsel s h1ppct
'
"v our p11111.tce
11n\ e 1 tict.
o 11 r de ad- 11. g Iits we re 111 , 01• we shu11l1l
I" _ <l
• h it a nd bear
n1 ast was so s prung , tl1al we were u1J igc 1o . .,
'

. le is to be applied,
:.!i ii. Jn Ili c fo llowing senten ces I11c .fi.;n1
!J•' iu
.
rw mcly:

Ye t when the Ooocl in i1s own depth wa s clrown'<l,

It left be hind it fal se a 11d s lipp' ry ground.

.
.
.
1i· ~11 0 11 " w o rd s. Ti u ~ followin~ s c 11t c 11r <'s C'lfC
An nd f •111t1\·o ra l nr '1 111 I~
.
r . ·I . i1wd s ·1~ "I ll~ mortal o r u uxcx 1·l'plio11 a bh: i11 iii is n ·s 1u•1·t. n As i ~~ sm i ,111 • . • ....
io us, we h ~l\'C a r ig ht to d c~ t.roy lht· • ~t. T I ut wh a t rou do ."
" J 1 0 11 ~· s im· c le arn ed to lik e nol ln ng '
,,
d e note eith er ," Not h" J l_ e a 1111 cd Hl nol hi11g h:ss lh ;1u the CT0\\·11 ',,
j~ Notl1i11.r infe rior to the
i11g wu s l cs~ ai med a t _by 1!111~ ~h a n,,tli c cro,, 11, or
b

Th e nul.hor of th e Spec tator s:iys, that a 1nnn is not qualifie<l
f\Jr a bust, who has not a good <l ea] of wit an<l virncity, even in
the ridiculous side of his charac ter.

ml .

lus a 111 b1t:o.11. •· ul

And in th e lowes t d ee p a lower de e p•

Still threa t' ning lo d evo ur me, opens wide.

a m ou~ th e -P e r s ians, than ~o roast er

'~ Th ey we re b o th mm·h more i.lllC IC •
~ . . • I It sc n 'C'S e ither as a
or Z c rclu s li t. ,, The or in th is sc 1~tc11 cc is cq:~~ :-~~:~~iv c of diffe re nt thi11 gs .
copuln1ivc to !"ynonymons w o rds, o r k:i.s ,: th~~t Z o roaste r a nd Z c rdu sht
Jf, tlw rc forc, th e s tude nt !'hn_ultl _~~~-~kP11t~1c se nse. ' '
mc;1n th e !'amt~ pc rso11 , lie will 1111 ... • ~ 11 ··I " " J)id lhc son t.u l drcss the
"A 111 l lhu ~ lhr son th ~ : fe rve nt s ire a t' res .
s ire, o r 1hc s ire th e sou.

278. Jn the follo wing sentences, tlw seventh rule is lo be applied,
nwnr.l:lf:
Avoid a 11

lj

id e as.

'

_1 • e<l or two pounds rather th an
and
_ .
llefait.hfol.
was w1lhng
to spen d a 1mnui
Le e nslave d.
. .
<l'<
I' f us for the instruc tion or
Tmprnu e11t associations
•-•1un 1 Y
reproof ol' others.

' 11

Jt s hould Un ductrine.
.lt is '1ut opc 11i11g the c_yc und lli c sce ne enters. A sce ne cannot be said
to enter: an ac to r ente,·s, but a sce ne presents itself, or appears.
lo th e g-ro1111d /' &,c.

t

'l

s i ~ nific ant than others, o f th ose

J l c feels any sorrow th at ca n arrive al m a n, sho uld be, happen lo man.
The consdencc of npp roving one 's self a ben e factor, is th e bes t reco mpense fo r be ing so; it shoul d be consciousness.
H e firmly be lie ves the divine }JJ'Cccp l , " Th ere is n o t a sparrow Ih a ! falls

lis h.
l"
. refin e th e English language,
'l'lte prete nd ers_ to. po.is 11 a1.1'.1 I hs11r1lit.i cs.
have c hi e fly mull1ph cd .ihu scs .wi a ' ts can e ui vocnlc.
Jt has Lee n said, tl~nl 110 \ 0
.1 e ~;;~ th e t.cm~l e of .J eru sn.lcm,
Solornon t.he son of nn.Vtl," 1.0 J o~·e r th e Je wish people.
was th e ri c hest monarch that re ignc i1 ·
<l by Saul, was
Solomon I.h e son of Davul, wh o was persecu e
th e ric hest mo_na rc h of th e ·~ e w s. . to abnrnl on his fri cmls.
Lis ias prom ised lo l11 s fat ,1 e~. u c~ er I is se rvants e ver lib eral
Th e Divine Bemg heapet I litvo1 s on '
'

,}

~uch -·words a nd /'lira~es, as are not adapted to the ide as you

m c<l. 11 to co mmuni cate; or w 1ich arc less

l t may be justly saiu, th at 1·10 l aws a re beller than lh c Eng-

n\y 1 1

lo be applied,

I seldom sec a nobl e build ing, or any g reat piece of magnificence a n<l pom p, but I think, how little is all this to satisfy the
nmbition, or to fill th e idea, of a n immortal soul!
A poet, speaking of I.he universal deluge, says;

awa
y efor
. <l .· ti ie_scale -boarding is ample
Tlt
booLiksbo11.
is ve ry 11cntly prmt.c
all(l reg ul ar, and t.h e reg ister exac t.

sati~ fY

is

A voi d uni11tc llig ih le and inco ns istent wor<ls o r phrns~s. "I have o bse rve d ," ~mys S tee le, '' th a t th o s upe ri ority among th ese coffc c hom:e p o li li c ia11s , pruccr!d s fr om a11 op ini on o f' g-allantry a nd fas hi o n." Thi s sc 11tc nce , c o11 " idt· ((~ d in itse lf~ e vide ntl y rnnveys no m eanin g . Firs t, it is n o t
said wll o~c opi ni o n. th e ir own, o r th at of others: Scco11d ly , it is no t said
what opi ni on, or of what sort, favorab le or unfavor ab lc true or fa lse,
7
but in ge nera l," a n op inio n of gall a ntry and fa shi on," which
contaius no
d e finit e e xpress io n of any m ea ning.
\Vith th e joint ass is tan ce of the
co ntex t, refl ec ti o n, a nd co nj ec ture , \ VC s ha ll pe rh a ps conclud e th a t the
author intc n<le d to say, "That th e rank amo ng these politic ians was
d e tormiu ed by th e o pi1iio11 gen ~ rally en te rtain ed of th e rank, in p o int of
gallantry an<l fas hi o n, that e ac h of th e m ha <l all ai ne<l."

.
. . . .·
.
·) . ·;il tcr111 s . T o in fo rm lli r1sc "ho
"J\voul !h r. lll.JlHl1('1 0 11 s ll !"C nf.l cc "11\~'· 1 · l 'H:k,·tl lo th e la rli Prd, ;111d l" l ~10Ll
do 110 1 nud1 : r1a11d !Wa· phra st ·~, 1.li.l l
·I .'
. , \' oU~ i · t.irel y. 'J' c d1111 ral
off l o Sl.' a ,7' \\"Ollld IJ c CX (tf(' SS lllt;" OIHSll . 'fS~ \~ ~~1l in r .cl i;dl' l'I o ra p arli c Up\ 1rn SCS not l 1ci 11 ~ i11 r urr c nt l! Sl' , 111 11 o11) ,: i~ 11 :<'1 · w the y will be und c rla r r lass , w e s li o uld uc \'f..: r n ~c 1h c· 111 IJ HI \\ a II" c dlO
•
s tood .

cr u \.\ n , t·01 ild

2i7. In lite following sentences llw sixth rule
namel:lf :

83

No less than two hundre d sc holars have been educated in
thnt sc hool.
He is our mutual benefac tor, and deserves our respect nnd
obedi e nce.
Vivac ity is often promoted, by prese nting a sensible object to
the min<l, instead of an intelligible one.

~

I

•Per haps thi s expression may be j11s tified as
S ee No. 235.

Qf the figure called hyperbole.

11

pottic licmst in the use

84

PRO GRESSIVE

E XE RCI SES IN

ENGLISH GRAMJ\IAR,

I

11

t'

Th ey broke down the bank!', and the country wns soon overflown.
The garment was dec e ntly formed, nnd sown very neatly.
The proposition, for each of us to reJinq11i s h sonH!t.hin g, was
complied with, an cl procluccd n. cordia I reconci lc mc 11L
A fop is a ri sibl e c hamc te r, in eve ry one's vi e w hui. hi s own.
An action that excites lu.11 g- htor, without any mixture of co nt empt., rnn.y be call ed 11 ricli o11l ous action.
Th e negligenc e of time ly precauti on was the cause of this
great loss.
.1\1 y fric111\ was so ill that he cou lcl not set up Ill all, but W!LS
oblige 1\ to lay co ntimrn.lly in bed.
A ccrtni n prince, it is s :tid, when h e i11 vncl e cl the Egyptians,
place d, i11 th e front o f h is army, a 1111111ber of cats a nd other
anininls, which were worshipped by those peopl e. A reverence
for these phantoms, mnde t he Egyptians lie down the ir arms,
llnil hccome nn easy conqu es t.
A IHI whc11 th ey lmd kin<lletl a fire in the 111i1lst of the hnll,
and were set d ow n toge ther, l'eter set cl ow n among them.
]J c died with violen ce; for he was kill e d by a sword.
l.J u lmtl scarc e ly tu ken the medicine, than he began to feel
himse lf re li eved.
G11lileo discovered the telescope; H ervey invented th e ci rculation of th e blood.
A he rmit is ri gorous in his life ; a judge, au s tere in his sentences.
A ca lHlid man nvows hi s mi stake, a nd is forgiven; a patriot
!lc lrn o wl e il ges his oppos itio11s to a bad minister, and is appl a ud ed.
\V e ha.ve enlarged 011r fomily and ex pe nses; 11.nd increase d
our garde n am! l'rn it oreharcl.
The good man is not overcome hy disappointment, when that
which is mo rtal pns~e s nway; when tlmt which is m11t.able,
1li es; and when that lfhic h ho kn e w lo I.Jc transient, begins lo
c.lmnge.

PRE C IS ION.

85

form e r fault s. The words which a re u 1
.
may. c xp1ys!" th~ idl'a int e nded a111.1' th ,Se< may_ b~ _p·r~per; Urnt is, they
prrnse, s 1~ 11 ifics thi1t tl1 c v C'xpr'ess tlwt~d mrty ;xprcss IL fuJly; hut to be
~W I . Tlt r. g·n ·at son rec· o f 'a l o~ ~ c s t. •11 ~u anL no. 1~iore.
i11j11dil" io 11 s ti ~c of w o rd~ IPm1c d f<1·n~ c 111 opp<? ~ 1t1on to . rrccision, is the
111 o u s l 1ct'tH1 '- L' lli t' , . 1,.rc ·.
·!I .11 7Jnio11.s. J hry nrc cu lled svno11 y m os t pa r!, if .111 11 al~-;:J~ '3.~')'. ~: 1,1;~·:s 1_1:g )J1l1e~ p~i11ripnl i~IC'i.l) hut: .for ti1c
!-ililllf'l'S .
'
· I
..,s 1 "ll i :some tl1\'C r s 1ty 111 the ci rcum ~U..! . T iu ~ f11 l lowi11~ i11q ; 111 cr.~ show 11 d 'ff
.
.
r r. pnlr•d ~)' 111111 )' 111 o u ~ ~,,, , 1
... , . l I._ I c rcnco Ill th e m c nrn11g o f words
•
•
f (
porn 011 t 1c u~c of all .1 ·
·I
s t n~1111 ·s~, lo the t' XiH· I im port of \\'o rds.
.. e n 111g, w1t 1 cn rc m1tl
G us/um, lwh il.-C11 ~ t(J)11 n •spec ls the ·1 ·C
1 . J-.
.
torn, we n1 e; 111 tlw fr1• t •H·11 1' r ..w tit i ~
' c: 1011; ~a1it, th e nrto r. Dy C'11Swli icli th a t re pe titi on 1~rod11cc! ~n till~ of .ti ~
nrt; hy habit, the effect
wa lki11g- ofte n in the ..:\ ree l ~ Ol l C :l
. mm I
>ot.y. By tli c custom of
l~ririe, i;unity.-Pridc, 11 ~ ~ k cs ~.~q~~~c~ a in i1t o f 1<ll c 11css •.
d esi re the es teem of o the rs J~ ..
.
t
tee
m
o
ursclrc
s ; va r11 ty, mak es us
1
he \';1i 11 .
·
~ ·
~JU S 0 !my, that a man is loo proull to

s.1mr

or.

I ltu1!.:. hlt"111·.":s. di.wl11iu.-1 fauuhtin e~ s . fi
1 I .
.
e nte rt ai n of 0 111.'s r h- C's . dj ..; d ;i' :::i
··•· j i s o u!H. c c 0 11 th e l ngh op inion we
11
<) 11'11, "'" "".-C)11I /
i~1:1 ,~;.:~ ';:' . 1 '~1 o w ~p1111 on we h;we of'llli c rs.
nlo1w . .i1nports heiw,.· :1cco~n J·;u· ~l I icrc I ~ 110 o lhc r o f lite ..;;;1111e kind;
1
. th nt lias tH' ithc r hr~~lie r Hor I ~ i s t' ~~. ~.Y _ • ~ ° 1 l;c r. :'·n only i'h ild , is rnic
it se lf. Tlte rc is a dilforc11 cl' t!; c n}o1~ <.II' a.~n c , is one who is left by
two phrn .. cs: " \:ir t11c onl : :n a kcs us i1 in prc.r:~e la117,11il_::;c, betwee n th ese
u.s lt np py ."
.}
· n ppy '
and Virtue a lone mnk cs
J 1-"isdom, 7Jn ul"11cc.- \Vi sdo 111 lea ds
propf' r. Prnde ncc prc \'cnl
, . , k_ us to spc:_ak _and a C't wha t is most
1:11tfrc , cumpl··tc.'-A thin s i~'~,:n~u 111~ ~r :l~t 1ug m1pro1:crly.
pl PIC', l1r w.i 11 1i11 0· no11 e of'lli:c .
cl , b) ''an1111g 110 11 e o f1ts !Jilrts : ro m.
~,
1 • .1 pp e 1u <l "cs that hcl II" l
·l
A
1i;1n ~ nu· c1111re
J1 o u sc to l1i1J1 self a1 I r-; .
' I· ~ o o I.
nrnn may
m c 111.
'
H ) cl uot Ja\· C ouc com pl e te ap a rt-

1 11

. Sn r pri.i;f•rl, n .<;fnn is /i r ,(.

tl111 11:-Nl

cnu/01n I l

l

.

.

JS 11 c w o r 1111c x i)P. l'lf'd . ·1 .,
. ' . .·
u C£ .~m s urpri sed \\'llh wh:lt
'
~ rn ns 10111 .~ 11ct 1 a l wl 1at 1s v st
r.
-• il .
or g-rcn t; I nm
nm;-izrr I a l w h;i t is in rom prc li e JJ ~ il 1J-. I
i11g or tn rihl e .
· c; an~ C'OlliOllllucd by what is s1iock~/'r,,1111 nillil!t, 1H'tu;r, co/m.. -'l'rnnqnillit
•c: •
•
.
t ro11lil1~ , co11 ... id1 '. rcd i11 itse lf · pc :u·c th ._ . y, T<; .yr.c- l_s a s ~IU 0\ 11 0 11 frcr. from
c nusr.s 1li a 1 111i ,.,. h1 inl c rrupt it. c · I ' c. -~ tne s11u at1n11 w~ l11 res pect lo any
1
gni ng· hc~i ) rf' 0~ foll owin!{ ii. 'A ·~-~~;cl :: r<'g~rd lo a d1~ ll!rbc~I si~ n .1tio!1
1 1
p cai·t', w11'1 ot hers . ;111d ("1'111 ·1fl 11 .. n Clljoys tranqu1llrty, Ill hunsclf;

';

'.2f::1. \\'li ilP

W<~

; 1'rn

a!lc~11li1 ;,; l ~ r II~<~ .~ ~~rm.

1.'"" ' ' fro1 11 tlw d1·s irc of pn111i11 ..'.'lot1 !- lo<.:<t:j"'.°'~~· ~\'C 11111 ~ t he on on_r ~·11nrd,
!'o 1111il c n1pio ns t1 e!'s :111< ! pr<!~i ~ io11, ln ' 1,/ h i11c n·:n·.11:·!.1 ,'di rop1oos11c~~.').
tT_mr r o rrr r t and c x:i f l j 11 th e dioi C'c of C \"
, w '11!: .<'ctsy, .1 11d a t Ili c same
Jua:l1cs
t a nd mos' t dif1i r l1ll atl•
1'11111 e I .
C ~). on' is, no <louht, one of lho
._,
c
"
II S Ill \\' flllll g.
1

27D. l'.recision s ig nifi es U1 e retrenchin~ . of superfluit ies and
the prunmg of th e express ion, so as to ex 111b1t neither more nor
le~s than an exact copy of the person's ideo. who uses it.
230. The words usc1l ln ex press id cn~ 11wy lie fa11lty in three respects.
Ffrsl , 'J'hcy m<iy not express th e idea which the aut ho r inte nd s , but some
o tlu~ r wliil' h only rcsc111hl1:s il ; sr co11dl y , Tlicy m~y ex press Ihat idea,
but no t rully a nti compl etel y ; thirdly , They m ny e xpress it, toge the r wit h
so m c thi11" more than is i11l c 11clc d. Prec ision sta nds opposc11 to tli f'~ e three
faults, l>l~ chiefly lo the las t. l' rop ric ty implies a freedom JTom the two

284. The pupil may correct the follo wing sentences.

anfi~~e~,~~~e~i ~~i~i'~gi:1 ~1~t:'.1dependent a s pirit, tha t he abhorred
nnt
P i e~,'.10~\~i:1 ~aiscdl

to, . an exalte d station, she was a p uttern of
1g10 n.
IJ I S end soon 11pproac hed.
l I r I .
an<l fortitude.
' am 18 1 iec w1lh great courage
·J.•

.

.,

ie

8

I

j;

BG

rROGllESSIVF. EXF.RCISES IN

ENGLISH GRAMlllAR,

II e was

11

mil"

O f so
•

much pride and vanity, that he des pi sed

the sentirn~nts of oth~s.herishes de pendence ; and dependenc e
P overty rndu c~s an c
rru lio n.
.
.
stre ngthens an d Increases _co~ catcd his infenors with great
Th is m a n, on a.II oc_caswn ~ , r

r

OF CLEARNESS.

h a u g htiness a nd clisdn.111 .I it ' or onle r in the li fe a nd c_on\luct
can who
be ndocs
o r egnot
11 arg ive
) amI a llot a clue sha re of !us tune,
of There
th a t man,

293. \Vim lever le11\'es the mind in any sort of suspense as to the mean-

t o Suc
r e tirem
e n tvocal
an d rc
fllc~t.10;\,
h e qm
nm
.un ll ,, II ous e xpress ions, mark a form e d
in~ention lo d ece iv e and ab use us.

l
i1

87

OF THE

CO NS TRU CTION OF SF.NTE N CES.

Clearness, Unity, Strength and Jlan nony.
.

"fl5 Sentences, in

1 Hl' itlic r be very lo ng , ~ior very s h ort~
~cncrnl , _sho:tl1
1 1 1 1 nnh u s clearly pcrrcl\·e the conncxd

292. The first r equisi te of a perfect sentence is clearness.
ing, ough t to be avoided.

Obscuri ty arises from two causes; either from

a wrong choice of words, or a wrong arrangement of them.
The li rst thing to be studied is grammati ca l propriety. Ilut there may
be an obscu re order of words, where there is no transgression of any gram-

matical rule. The relations of words1 or members of a period, arc ascerstand.
tained only by the position in which they
294. H ence, in th e arrange ment of sentences the principal rule is that
the words or members, most clea rly related, should be pl aced in the senas near
to each other as possible, so as to make their mutual relatences
tion
clearly
appear.
To s how tlie importanc e of this rule, a few examples of bad
arrangement are here presente d.

lm~g ,;ncs rr.qui~c 1·~nsc ."'.1~;;1'~ 1 1 0I ,~ 01 ;,.~
·arc ap.t to break the sc1;:~lha~c
Ye t occas 1011 al1y th ey may

ion ofll1 c ~cv t~ r.tl p.1r1 s ' ~~

c·1k c 11 th e co 1111 c."tion ol 1ho11g it.

~~~d tni
with fo rce and propri cly.
u of

led in the sa me mann er, and with tl,1e

~nccecd

san'.~

1c~.

nu~hc~ of n~cmbcr<! slt o1;~::1;:c~~c~l: :~ri"scnlPnccs ~houltl also be avoided;
long 1 ~~·~~ 1°;'~;~~~ ~- ~::\:~~ ofti1 c111 when '.;'~~~ 1 ~7"~~ 11 :~;\~,~1;, nt! '' of peri ods
for'~' I "~ hy
Cfi cJ .
scntc 11ccs, co nstru e

\lowc <l l o

ixture of 10 11 0 .'
,, 1sly
e rc,co
· , nstruncprop
I 11er0 tm
variou
lc(,
I on ly· the ca r 1s gra 1
'
rC gi ven to our sty c.

'

one ano t

but a 111mal! on an d

for ce a
fi t
te nce a rc clear. r eqrn·s··t
28G. Th e essential
1_ cs of a per ec sen
.
.

nc~s,
nni ty, strength
287 n

an <l ha11~10~1i~tinctness of ex pression, eas1clearn ess is mean
.
. I . ·1. &c
- to• beY unu.1 c rs t ooc t, fre edom from am Hgui y,
·
I
ncss
. .IS. c·t<.
: ily undc rsloot,
1 Ianc
I
ti c IJH' 'l lllll"'"
t .
•
"BB. A sc nt r. nr.c is ,. J<"'ar w

-

·

.

such

11Ct\
e~1 \ . C '11 0 clu~1h1

;;rwhat th e write r mlcrn. s.

the cx prcss1011s arc . .
is meant, th at it co~1tallls ~ne
28!) lly th e um ty o f rtsen le nce . b1·ec t or nominative, winc h
.- ·:
·d .. . nil th at 1t has one S il ..
d
Prin
c ipa l 1 e.i, a
.
ti berrinnrnrr to the en ·
.
. tic rrovcrni nCT word fro1!1 te
~
. " ncflnt s uch a c hoice
is 2';0 "ny th e
of a sc nlle ncc
n's w ill exhibit t he
· · · rn c n t, o f ·ls
word s, ; anc "Ve
nt crm wonl
· · '' its cl11 c W C ·I;{ 1I t• •nml
nncl · arran~c
l .
.
se nse tn 1..lt e hcs t.a.;]v:i11l.n r;c, t, ivlc· '.
ancl full iclca o l lhc
• . n.1tc1 ll1n1·c
force,
." liy co nv ey a c e,u, .~ I '"'
.
wri ter's meanin g.
.
nee is meant it s a greeabl e2! ll. By th e lmnn 011y
a se;~t:n atte ntion to t he so unu o f
n ess to lit e ear. It rcqtrn es snlca ll lnrs h a nd uisa.g rceable co1~­
wonls an u mem bers as to av~ 1;· , ' x 'iress ive can be select.e1 .
lii1mtions, wh e n oth e rs fq 11tcl )ne~e~ be sotJCTht ut the ex pense
Thi s prope rty, however, s IOU ' rrth
"
eithe r of cl earness, urnty or s tren" .
;:1 s

lo

~t. rcng'l.h

•

t~r~

./01w

?'.

11i the position of the .lldverb.
295. There is a cavern in the is la nd of Hoonga, one of the
T on?a islands which can only be entered by <living into the
sea.'
Here the pos ition of tl1e adverb only mak es it qu a lify can be
entered, and th e se nte nce in 1plies that nothing cnn be clone
with th e cavern, e xcept. e nte ring it, " by diving into th e sen."
Th e proper pos ition of th e a dverb 'is be fo re the expression "by
diving;" thus, " which ca n be e ntered only by diving into the
sea," nncl then the sentence im plies, as the writer intended, that
th e only wny of en te ring is, "by diving," &c.
2!JG. So likew ise in t he ex press ion "It had almost been his
daily c us tom," the a d verb is mis placed. It should be "It had
been his almost daily c ustom,'' &c.

T!i e pupil may correct errors in the following sentences•
2!)7. Hence the imposs ibility appears, that an undertaking
man age d so, s hou ld prove s uccess ful.
May ?"
uot we he re say with the poe t, that "Virtue is its own
r eward
Hncl he? <lied before, would not then .this art have been wholly
unknown
Not to exasperate him, I on ly spoke a very few words.
It may be prope r to give so me account of those practices, ancie ntly used on s uc h occasions, a nd on ly discontinued through
the n eglec t and degeneracy of late r times.

88

l'!lO G!lESS !V r. F.X E ll CI S l>S I N

l

..
ENGLISH GRAMMAR.

8!)

301. This ap pea rs to be a proper place to ohservc, that when different
things have an obv ious relation to each other, in respect to the order o f
11 alu rc or tim e, that order shou ld he rega rded, in assigning them the ir

I
r.

r
11

I

•

places in th e seJJt r. nce; unl ess th e scope of th e passages require it to be
varied. The co 11clusio11 of the foll o wing lin es is inaccurate in thi s respect :
"J3ut still there wilJ be such a rnixturc of de li g ht , ns is proportioned to tho
degree in wlii r lt a ny o ne of lhese <iualificalions is most consp icuous mid
p re\'ailinrr. " '.J'h c ord er in wlii ch th e last two wortls arc pl aced, shoul<l
IJc
and niadc lo s ta nd, p1·evaili11g and compicuous. They
arc conspicuous, Uccausc they preva il.

re vcr~cd,

Tlt c p11pil inay now co1-red the following sentences.
302. Th e embarmssme nts of the artificers, rendered the progress very slow of the work.
Ile found tlte place repl ete with wonders, of whi ch he propose<l to solace himself with the co utemplation, if he should
n ever be ai.Jle to accornplish his fli ght.'
Th ey are now engaged in a study, of which they have long
wished to know the us efulness.
Tltis was a n nndertaking, wltich, in the execution, proved as
imprac ticab le, as had turned out every other of their pernicio us,
yet abo rti ve sc hemes.
Fre<l e ri c k seeing it was imposs ibl e to trust, with safety, his
Ii fe in their hands, was obliged to take the .l\fohometans for his
guard.
However, the miserable remains were, in the night, taken
down.
I hav e settled the meaning of those pleasures of the imagination, whi ch are the subject of my prese nt un<l ertaking, by way
of in troduction, in this paper; and endeavored to recomme nd
the pursu it of these pleas ures to my reade rs, by several considerations: I s hall examine '.the severa l sources from whence
th ese pl easures arc rlcrived, in my nex t paper.
Fields of corn form a plcas,tnt pros pect; and if the walks
were a litt le tnken care of that lie be tween th em, they would
di s play neatn ess, regu la rity, und e lega nce.
[ have confined myself to those method s for the advancement
of piety, whi c h arc in the power of a prince, limited like ours,
by a stric t execut ion of the laws.
Though e ne rgetic brevity is not aLlapted alike to every subject, we oug ht to avoid its contrary, on every occasion, a langui d red uncl uncy of words. It is proper to be copious sometimes, but never to be verbose.
Let but one i; reat, brave, <lisinterested, active man arise, and
he will be rec eived, ve nera teu, and followed.
Th e sc rib es made it th eir profession to teach and to study the
law of Moses.
Sloth pours upon us a deluge of crimes and evils, and saps.
the foundation of every virtue.

8*

uo

l'llOWl F.SSIV I·:

..

EXEltCISF.8 I N

llis lab ors to acq uire lmowlcu gf) have bee n productive of
g reat sn.tisfaction a nd success.
l. b
f ·t r. •tnd
U c tlitl every t hin g in hi s l""vcr to serv e i1 s e nc uc o ' '
~ l
I l rrratcfn l se nse of th e bc nc l1 ts rece ive d.
ia~I~i~y perso ns g ive ev i1lc 11tyroo l; that eith e r l:•~y ~o ::~~ ~=­
the power of the pr incipl es of rcl1 g 1on, or tlmt l 1cy l u

lie~~l~l ~~l:;fort ann cxc1l tn goo dn ess is th e pi ous man's r r:1~gtt

It i;1s pires hi s zeal. It alt:i c li cs.h1 s .~1 :n rt t~ rel1 g 1011.
t ,tcce
crates hi s progress ; tu11l s upports 111 ~ "onst.wcy.
.
30'1 Rcwnd mn st he pn"· l t.n l I1r. <r1spos iti. on of the re lative
.
,.,.
.
··
1 1 ·hose .1111 1 of n.ll those part1c 1es
pronouns, ti-ho, lw1nc1,, n',w 'H f th ~, 1mrls of speec h wit h one
win ch ex press t 1e con nexion o
another.

ENGLISH GRAMMAR.

91

near th e arc hers, perceiving that they were out of breath, they
c harge<! them with great vigor.
Ile was tak ing a view, fr om a window, of the cathc 1dral in
Litc hfie ld, where n party of the royalists had fortified themse lves.
The laws of nature are, truly, what lord Ilacon styles hi.s
aphori s ms, lnws of laws. Civ il la ws are always imperfect, an d
oflen fa lse deduction s from them, or a pplications of th em; nay,
th ey s tand , in ma ny instances, in direc t oppo£ ition to them.
ff we trace a youth from the earliest period of li fe, who has
bee n well educated, we shall perceive the wisdom of the maxims here recommended.

THE UNITY

OF A

SENTENCE.

307. Tn E SECOND requisite of a perfect sentence, is its
Unity.
808. The uni ty of a sentence implies that it contains one
princ ipn.I id ea, a nd has one s ubject, or nominative, whic h is the
govern ing word, from th e begi nning to the end of the sentence.
:JO!J . ln 'eve ry co111posilion, tl1 c rc is always some con_ncc li11g prin ciple
1~1e parts. Some o ne object must reig n and he prcd ornin a11t. lht t
most uf al l, in a s ing le se nte nce, is requ ired the s lric tes t unity. For the
\·c ry natu re of a ~ c nteu ce implies th at one proposition is expressed. Jt
m ay co nsist of parts, in deed, but these parts must be so cJoscl v bo und
togCtli er, as to make tli c impress ion of one obj ec t, upon the min~I, not of
many. T o preserve this unity of a sentence, the following rules must be
n.mo11 g

ouscrvcd.

I·

I

fiULF.S

The pupil 11W!J now co1ncl lite fo llowing sc11lences.
~Ofi Th ese 'trc th e nrn ste r's rn lcs, who mu st be obeyed .

;l'h~y

atlacl:ed North11n1b c rl un<l's house, whom tl1 cy put to

deH~· laborcd to in volve hi s mini s ter in rnin, who

had bee n the

author of it.
. .
l. 11 t ti fl point
It is tru e what he ~ nys, but. it is not app ica J e o , , .
...
The Fre nc h mn rcl1 cd prec ipitately as to a n ass nrcd v1~to ryl,
wli creas th e E ng lis h a1lv a11 ced very f'~oi~ly, a r~~,t~~h:~;;~~· 3:.1~\\'.
Jliglits of arrows, as did g rcut cxcc utw n.

.,,,.
I

FOR

r nESF.llY ING THE UN ITY

OF A

SE NTENCE.

l. D urin g the course of th e sente nce, the su bjec t or N o111 i11al.ivc s hould he c ha nged as little as poss ibl e.
2. Id eas whi ch have lrnt Jilli e conn ex ion should be expressed
in se parate se nte nces, a nd not crowde d into one.
3. A parenthesis should not occur in the middle of a sente nce.
4. The sentence shou ld be brought to n full and perfect
close.
<l.1.0. Jn obedience to th e above rul es, the pupil iu correcting
se ntences which violate th em, must remodel them e ntire ly. If
th ere are a number of nominatives, or s ubjects which cannot be
co nn ec t.e el by a conjunct.ion, or thrown into some other case or
for m, the se nte nce mu st be di vid ed, and the parts constructed in
ind e r end entsentenceL
311. Thus, in the account of n "Romantic Story," taken from

•.
02

l'ROGltESSlVE

EXEllCl~ES

IN

the Quarterly ll ev ie w, the writer says," The youth who had
found the cavern, a nd had k e pt the sec ret to himse lf; loved this
tfarnse l ; he told her th e dan ge r in time, :u11] pe rs 11:ule d her lo
tru st he rse lf to hin1." ln thi s se nte nce th e re is perf ect urnty.
The word" !JOttlh" is tir e govC' rnin µ- word, and th e pro noun " lie"
its represe11taliv e, to pre vent tautol og-y , is s uh stiluled, to avoid
the repet iti on of the co n,i1111 cti on " fl /Ill." Unt the wriler co nti1111 es, "Tir ey got into" ca 11oe; the pl n.c e of he r retreat 1~as
desc rib e1l to he r on tir e wa y to it- th ese wo1ne n s w1111 like
m e n11u. id s , -~h c di ve d arter hi111, ttllll ruse in th e cave rn; in th e
wid es t. part, it is rdw11t. lil't.y fo e t, n11d its 111crliurn he ight i · g u essCl~
at the sa111 e, tir e roof l11r11 ;; ll'ith s talactite~ . " !Jere, ev e ry o ne o t
the rnles of unity arc violated. Th e no111i11 a tirn is changetl ~ IX
dilforc nt ti111cs. Id eas lmvin!.! 110 c onn1~ xion with eac h oth e r,
nam e ly : Th e ir ge lling inlo · a ca rwe-lhe desc ripti on of Ur e
place of lier retreat- the swim111i11g of the wom en ,- he r divmg
an<l ri s inir in lh e cave rn,-th e dime ns ions of tho cav e, and lhe
orn:un c n ~ of ils roof, arc all crowd ed into o ne se nte nce. Th e
express ion" l11ese wornen ~w irn lik e mcrr11ai1ls " is properly a
p:ne nt.h cs is . occ nrrin g· i11 I.hi: 111itldl c o f t!i e sc 11le 11ce : and l he
claiise "the roo f hun g with sl:iladilcs,'' docs not bring lh e se nt.cn r,e lo a fnll a nd pe rfec t. close. The sa me idea s inte nd ed to
b e conveyed, may be expressed as follow s, wilhont violating
eith e r of th e laws o r unily.
"J\s they got into :t can oe, lo procee d to lhe c a vern , th e pla ce
of he r relren.t was desc ribed to her. Like lhe rcs l of he r co nntry wom e n s he co uld sw i!11 lik e a me rm a id, and ac cordin g ly
di vi1w aflc r him, s he rose 111 t.h e cave rn; a spaciou s np:utm e nt
of n.IJ Zint firty fe e t in ea c h or its dime ns ion s, with a roof ueautifull y adorned witli s talactites."
:112. Th e nnily of a se11le nce may so rnelimes be prese rved by
t.hc use of th e parti c iple i11slead of th e verb. Thus: "T he
stove slnmls on a pl:tll'onn which is raise d six in ches an<l ext e nd s lh e wh ole le ng;th of lh e roo111." Thi ~ se nte nce is I.Jette r
expresse d t.lrn s: "Th e store s land s o n :t pl:ttl'o nn, raise d s ix
inches and extending the whole len gt h of Ure room.

ENGLISH GRAMMAR.

I
i

03

pa rts ; and the rest of the c_ountry, in customs, religion, and language, became wholly subject to the Saxons.
Ile "'!10 performs eve.ry employment in its due place and seaso n, suflers no pa rt of. tun e to escape without profit; and thus
Jr.i s days hecon1 e nmll1plied; nnd much of life is enjoyed in
!JI.lie S Jlll.CC.
'
. .Des ires of pl eas ure 11she r in te mptation, and lhc growth of
disorder ly pass ions 1s forwarded.

In lltcfollowiug sentences the second rnle

ef unil!J is violaled.

3 1,f. TJ1c not.ions oflonl S11nderland were always good; I.Jut
b e was n man of irreat ex pe nse.
In tlris un easy s late, bolh of l1i s public a nil pri vate life, Cicero
was oppresse d by a ne w and deep aJlliction 1 lire 1lealh of his
b eloved dau g hter Tullia; whic h happe ned soo n after hPr divorce
from D olabo lla; whose manners and humors were entirely disng rC'eab le to her.
J>i sa ppoi ntm e nt_will ofte n happe n to th e best and wisest me n,.
(not tl11'011 g h any 1111prmle11ce of th eirs nor even throtwh the
mali ce _o r ill d es i g r~ of otl1ern; but 111;!rely in r:onseq11 e~1ce of
some ol lhose cross rn cule nts of life wlri c h could 11ot be foresee n2) a nd somet im es to the wi sest a nd best concerted pl:rns.
W .r~.h o nt som e deg ree . of patience exerc ised und e r injnries,
(as oH c nces and re taliations would succee d to one another in
endl ess train,) human life would be rendered a s tate of perpetu a l host1hty.
N e ve r 1lelay till to:morrow, (for to-morrow is not yours; and
though you should. hve to enjoy 1t,. you must not. overload it
w1lh a burden not its own,) what reason and conscience tell you
ought to be performed to-day.

•

OF THF. S'l'llF.NG 'l'I! OF A SENTF.NCF..

:l Li. T rrn T11 rnn re 1111i s it~ of 1~ l.'orfcct sentence, is, Slrcngllt•
.By tins 1s meant such a tl1spos 1t1o n nnd managem e nt of the
sev e ral words nnd members, as shall uring out the sense to the
h est advantage, and give every word and every member, its due
w e ig ht and force.
·
·
. ::l W. A se ntence may be clear, it nmy also be compact in all
its part~, or have the requisite unity, and yet, by some circumstance rn the structure it may fail in that strength of impression,
wl11c h a better management would have producecl.

S cnlenccs lo lie correclcd liy lire 7rnpil, in whr:ch tir e jirsl rn/c of
unity ·is 1Jiolaled.
:31!1. A short time after tl1i s injury , he came to lrirn sclf; and
th e nex l day, th ey pn t l1irn on uonnl a s hip, whic h c onveyeu
him firsl to Co rinth, and lhcn cc to lite islanil of' E g- in a.
Th e Britons, d:tily lrnrassc tl by cru e l inroads from lhc Pi cls,
w e re l'orce d to c all in the Saxons for th eir de fenc e ; who co ns eq11cnlly redu ce d th e grcaler part of the islan1l to th e ir ow n
pow e r; drove the llrilons into lhe mos t rcmole and mou ntainous

---- -·- --- -

;r

1

l'JWORE SSIVE EXER(;JSE 3 IN

ENGLISH GRAMMAR.

R U I.F.S F O R l'RP: S F.RVI NG 'l'IIE STRF. NGT II O F A S F. NTEN(' E ,

~11 7.

I

~I~

1
I

95

Th e1·c are few word s in the English language which are
employed in a more loose and uncircumscribed sense, than
those of the fan cy nrnl the ima.gi1rntinn.
J inte nd to ma ke use of th ese words in th e thread of my followin g speculations, that th e reader may conceive rightly wlmt
is th e s ubj ect upon whi ch I proceed.
H ow n;a ny are th ere, by whom these tidings of good news
we re ne ver heard !
Th ese points have been illustrated in so plain and evident a
manne r, that the perusal of the book has given me pleasure and
sati sfac ti on.

]. T a ke from il a ll wo nls wl1 ic h are not necessary fo r

the full ex press ion of the se ns,e. ti use of conj11nc lio n~, rcla2. P ay pa1t ic11l ar all.C'11 '. 1c111 . o ;1~· 1 si tion an~! co nn e xion.
tiv es a nd part icles. e mpl oyed 10r lr , . in a si tu ation, whe re
3 Pl ace th e pr111 c 1pal wrn.11 m " OH 1S· .
'·
t slnl<111g 1mprcssw11.
1 1
th ey will ma <et IC Ill~~ 0. r I ~ ntcncc ri se in th eir i111portance
4. Ma.ke the 111e1nbc rs . ti c Jc
\V hc n a sc 11te nce
.
. r ll1 c Jonn
o tl ''c 1.mmx.
abov
e one
o ll icr
I I
should ge nerally '·ue ti IC
cons ists
ofantwu
me111lw
rs, l I1e I o11 gc1

I was much moved on this occasion, and Jell the place full of
a g reat many se rious refl ections.
'rJ1is measure may afford sou1e profit and furnish some
amu se me nt.
Althou g h he wa s closely occ upi ed with the affairs of the
nati on, ne ve rthel ess he did not neglec t the concerns of !us
fri e nd s.

concluding
. erb ' preposition or
" Avoid one.
e ndin g th e se nte nce w1·u 1 'an adv
·'·
• •
.1
less t be emphat1 ca 1·
0
any insi<Tmhcant
woru , un · 1
. . vhi ch two things are
1
b ·s of a se nte nr.e 111 '
·r
Ii. In tie me m e1
·,.h· re e ither rese mblance or oppos1 wn
cisompared
or
contrasted,
'
c.
blancc
in
th
e
lan
g
uage
or
conlo be ex pressed, some rcsc m
slruclion ought lo be obse n •ccl.

Tl1 e co mbatan ts encountered each oth er witl1 such rage, that,
bein g eager only t.n assail, and thoug htl ess of making any defen ce, th ey both fe ll cl ead upon th e fi eld together.
I slmll, in th e first place, begin with re marking the defects,
and s hall th en proceed allerwards to desc ribe the cxcel!encief',
of this pl.m of education.
Th ought and language net an<l re-act upon each other mutually.

II win n- sentences in w hich the first .
The pupil may. correct/ th el fo ~II o? a sentence is violated.*
rule rclalt11g lo t 1e s 1 cng · ' u
.
I a· u a vis it to my relati ons.
318. lt is six month s ago, s111ce
t'llp I u; jucig menl on th e sub-

Suspe nd yo.ur ce r~ s urc so long, t yo
J·ect can be Wi sely formed.
d both in knowledge
lf I mistak e not, I tl11nk he is improve '

In lhcfollowi11g senlcnce,s the secondrnlc of strength i1 i•iolaled,,.

I ,I
, inquires co ncern in~ hi s fri ends.
and beliavi'or.
\ Vhc n he sees me, ie a w a)Stl . t [ slnll eve r ac t so tmpru] hope thi s is the hist t1111c 1.t
'

3.l!J. Th e enemy said, I will pursue, ancl I will overtake, and
I will di vid e the s poil.
Whil e th e ea rth remaineth , seed-ti me and harvest, cold, heat,
snmrn er, winte r, rlay and nig ht., shall not cease.
The body of thi s a nim al was s trong, and proportiouablc, and
bea11tiful.
Th ourrli virtu e borrows no assis ta nce from, yet it may onen
be acco~panied by, the advantages of fortµn e.
Th e knowl edge he lms acquired, and th e habits of application
he possesses, will probably render him very useful.

<l cntly.
was on acco unt• of the
Th e reaso n o1· 1.
11 s ~.11 ' l ' lc1·1 cleparlure
'
'
1
case not rulinilting of dcl: f· r ti 1er by this ste p, bu t only lo
Th e peopl e g:un ccl nol11111g .u
suspe nd their mise ry.

I

I

• These little word s, hut, and, m" wltich , •l'hose, wltcre, tlten, tlterefor,,
l•ecrwsc , <'\i.e. o re fre qu cnlly, th e most impo rtant words in 1h e sc11tencc;
th e y are th n joint s or hi11gcs upo n whi c h a ll sc11tc11 ccs turn ; a nd, o f
course, much of th e streng th of !he sc 11tc 11 cc 111 us t dr pc11d upon such parti~
clcs. '.l'li c vari eti es in using tlic 111 arc, ind eed, so mauy llrn t no p articular
sys tem of rules respcc tin g tl1 cm can be given.

ENGLISH GRAMMAR.

The ir i11lcncss, arnl their lu xury nrnl pl enr11ies? tl;ei r. ~\im'.~:~
<1 ccds :u 11 J their i1n111odcrntc passi1J 11s, a11i 1 ieir · 1111 .1~~ ·~'l~ to
b:tsc ;1 ~ss of 111i nrl , ha.vc dejected them to sue 1' a l 1eg t , '
li t was not in my
mak e tl 1e111 wea ry ol'li fo.
I strunu ously op pose1l Ll1 1JEe rne:t>' urcs, n.rn
power to preve nt tli cni. . I' vi lence has iles irrn e1l 011r stale
For ll!e wi sest JIUl'l'"'8s, ro '
.
In Ll1is"'rn·rnn e r let us
to b8 checke red wit.Ii pl1•;i smc ".1111 p:un. ; ioi11L~il t~ be onr lot.
l ·ec,..ivc ii tt11d m u.kc I.Ire hest. 01 wlrnt 18 nil II ·
: l ·111 11 sc l'1 1l
... . '
.
. I I1 ·1 I 'LOl'f'I " ' 1111111 w 1
J11 I li e ti 111e ol l"""l'e nt y? '.c ' ~ s. ( virj
di s po>' it inns.
110118
1
1111
hrn11rl"dl!"~• w11 h !!""" l. rn•• 'I .le.' '.
· <l ,
{'trouble
J\ ml th erefore tl 1ey re11m 1" e11L1re, "lre11 the n5 s o
COll'le.

1

· l ni ze o>f sti·enb<rl/. ' i·" violated.*
In I he following sen tences th· e llnn
· ·t ''•'ti
'.'!'l() I 11: 1, . 0 cons .Hl cre1l t 1'" s11 11,1ec
1 1 .'n ",., 0011 !l ea I of' .nllen. - •
rJ ·,,.,, I \l" l~ 1l1 •i.: in ·d l o CtJ l1111111111 C ale 111 y I.1ltHl g 1I1.S.
t1 011 111H•11 " ' ' ·· .. ·
·
"J J · · in ·111y
\ Yhetl 1cr :t l' lr oice alt.og cl.l 1cr .1111 cxccpllu11au c ms,
'
1

1

co~:~'.~i Ii'~~~ ;:;;~d~;,;,~~1\'~~,:, 1~'~ /~t.~~'.~tcm of Platm1~c pliiloso~1l'.y,
.. "': .'. relates lo Ll1 0 s"11 l of tn nn, into bca11 t.1f11 l all ego,1t.es,

~1~ [i~~ ·~~x't~i boo.k of' hi s , J~ncid, µ-i\c ,; 11s the ~"'.111sl1111:1::~l~<lc~ a

/\ nd l'h ili p th n fi>11rtl1 ""'". ub l1w•d, .:tt l.rnt, IL? ct;. I . icorc p11t~~:11.1l
' ".•1';,'~' ~::c~,1~~~~1"~'1'.' ,~'(1 l]'.;:~r~po'.'t~ the
pracc,
pi e, to ""
tir e lcrn1
111lc srcst.
o • p.ull,

l 'y rcnca11 treaty.
., . b ,
lnt.c cn klll:ilinn , pwnl'lls of
It a ppea rs Lli:1t .t hr.1c .n1r, }. n ' . ,. i1·it:1i11 nnd 11lrcl:i nil.
1
fif'L•' e11111 111i 11 in11s of '""" '" " 1'.'" '• '.".,<1111
'' ~ ,·~l· '., lea rn c<l
educat ion,
]\ J ·dtl 1n11 •d1 pr rsu 11s o :t \II ·
.
f'
LI
'
1 t"' l'le .11.r drn 11· 11 hy th o te111 plat1.,11s o yon '•
m<ty br, "'" c~o "1 · c~
h;·.rr. l'nrt1111 e, int.o so111c irrcg11bninto the O'J'Cllt WL'l'id, ii is CVC r
n11d f.l1 C oppnr 11111 .I , f .' "·
ti cs, when th ey co111r. o1""·' '
"'

,:i1

,;r .;

"t

- -- - - - -

07

w ith reluctance and compunction of mind, because their Lias
to virtue still continu es.
Men of Lbe bes t sense have bee n toucho<l, more or less, with
th ose grou ndl ess horrors and pt;esnges, of futurity, upon survey ing Lite most indifle rent works of nature.
'\V hcre are your fa titers? and do tho prophets li ve forever?
'\Ve ca me to our journey's en<l at last with no small <lilfi
culty, afte r muclt fatigue, th roug h de ep roads and ba<l weather.
Let us e mpl oy our cri ticism on ou rselves, instea<l of being
critics on others.

In the f ollowing sentences, thefourth rule of streng lli is violated. "

3·~ (. Charity breathes long-suffering to enemies, CQUrtesy
to strangers, habitual kindn ess towar<ls friends.
Gent le ness ought to diffuse itself over onr whole behavior,
to form our ad<l ress, and regulate ou r speec h.
The regul ar tenor of a virtuous a.nd pious life, will prove
the best preparation fo r itn nt0rlality, fo r old age, an<l <l eath.
These rul es a re inte nd ed to teach young persons to write
with propriety, elegance, and perspic11ity.
In thi s state of mine!, every e11iploy me nt of li fe becomes an
oppressive burden, and eve ry obj ect appears g loo my.
By th o pe rpetual co urse of <lissipation, in which se nsualists
nre engaged; by tho riotous rev el, and the midnight, or rather
morning hours, to which th ey prolong their fes tivity; by the
excesses whi ch they in<lul ge; th ey de uilitate th eir bndies, c ut
themselves off from th e comforts and ·duties of life, nn<l wear
out their spirits.
* T~i g:-nr:rn!, it is
gro wing

111

ngrccab lc lo find a sent e nce

it s 11nporla11rc , lo

the

very

last wo rd,

ri si 11~

wli cn

llus:

upo n us,

~nd

co11 s1ru c t1011

can he 111r111ag-c d \\' itli o11t alfoc t:-ilio u. '' If we ri se yet hig he r," says Add iso n, "an d co11s iclc r Hi e fi xed s tars n.c;: so mauy ocea ns o f flam e, llrnt a rc
each of th em nttc udcd wit h a dilJCrcut se t of pl ane ts; a ncl slill discover

11 cw firma111 c11ts anti new lig l-its1 I hat a rc sunk furt her in tho.sc u11fatho111ab lc de pths of et he r; we are lost in suc h a labyrinth of su ns and worlUs ,
nud ro11fou11d c<l with the mnQ"nifi ccncc a n<l i1111n c11sily of 11 atu re."
Th is sc11tc 11 cc is a Ucnulilul Jllustration of th e rule; the membe r..;, as
they succeed one anoth e r, ri ~c in impor ttt 11rc, until tli c reader finds himse lf lost in '' th e m fl.g nifi ce nce and im me nsity of 1nt lurn. "
But in th e followi11i:r se nt e nce th e arrangement is had. " \Ve (J ailer
ou rsl'! / vcs with lhc hcfl cf that we hn,·e forsaken our pa ssions, wli cu th ey
l1 ave forsak en ui;." It would he better thu s: " \ Vh r n our pa ss ion s ha\'e

forsakc11 us we fl allc r ourselves wi1h the be lief tha t we have forsakc u
~

them.''

g

'I

98

l'ROC:RF. SSI VF. EU: R C I5ES

IN
ENGLISJI GRAMM AR.

In th e follo wing sentences the fifth rnle of streng th is violated. "
~!'!'?.

B y what I have already expresse1l, the reade r " ·ill
perce ive ti1e busin ess whi ch l a111 tn proceed upon.
.
l\fay th e happy 111essage he appli ed to us, 111 all I.h e virtue,
stre ng th , a nd comfo rt of 1t..
.
Ge neros ity is a showy YJrtu e, wluch ma ny persons nre very
foucl of.
It is prope r t.o be Jo ng in delib erating; but w e s hould
speedily e~ec u te . . .
'vVith C icero's wn t 1n g~, th ese pe rsons are more conversant,
tlrnn with th ose of De mosth enes, who, by many deg ree:i.l, excell ed lit e oth e r ; at least, as an orator.
Sentences in which the si:rth rule of strength is violated.

t

:123. Om Bri tish g:mle ners instead of humorin g· na ture,
lov e to de viate from it as mu ch as possibl e.
. .
I lrn.v e obse rv ed uf late th e sty le of ~0 111 e .great m1111ste rs,
very mu c h to exceed I.hat of any ntli e r pro du ct~ o n s.
.
Th e account is ge ne rally balanced: for wh.1t we ni e losers
on th e one ha ncl , we gai n on th e oth er.
H e can bribe, bu t he 1s not abl e to sedu ce .. Il e can bu y,
but he ha s not th e power of gaining. Ile cun li e, Lut no one
is deceived by hi111.

!)9

H e embraced the cause of liberty faintly, and pursued it
withou t resolution; he g rew tired of it, when he had much to
hope; a nd g ave it up, when there was no ground for appreheusi.on.
The re may re main n s us picion th at we ove rrate the greatness of hi s ge niu s, in the same munn er as bodies appear more
g igantic, on acco unt of th eir being disproportioned and miss hapen.

O F TIIE HARMONY OF A SENTENCE.

:1211. Sound is a qu ality much inferior to sense ; ye t it must
not be di sregard ed. !'leas in g- ideas, a nd fo rcibl e reasoning,
lose mu ch by bein g commumcated to th e mind by hars h and
disag reeabl e sounds. For this reason, a se ntence, besid es the
qu aliti es nlreacly enume rated, und e r th e heads of Clearness,
Um:l!J und Streng th, should likewise, if possible, express the
q unlit.y of ll<irmon!J.

J1 U LES F OR

REND E RIN G SENT E N C ES llAIUIONIO US. ll'

:-!2!i. 1. 'Vh ateve r is easy to the organs of speec h, is g enera ll y ag reeable to the ear; th erefore, s uc h words should be
prefe rred, a nd suc h an arrange me nt of th e me mbe rs of the sentence adopted, as can be pronounud with out di ffi culty.
'
2. Long words nnd those whi ch are co mposed of a due intermi xture of long and short syllabl es, are more harmonious
th a n short ones; and less fat iguing to th e ear than those which
a re wh olly composed of long, or of s hort syllabl es.
:J. Tlte harm ony or melody of th e clifle re nt periods should
be vari ed; a nd a proper sue.cession of Jong und short sentences
kept up.
4. Th e longest me mb ers of n pe ri od, and the full est and
mos t sonorous ; vurd s, should generally be reserved for the conc l11 siu11 of th e se ntence.
!i. Th e sound s hould in nil cases whe re it can be done, be
ucfo pt e el to th e se nse.
u. Th e hissing sou nd of th e le tters, should be avoid eel.
• Th e rul f's o f harmony re late to th e cho ice of words ; their arran"'cmc nt , the o rd er a11d disposit ion of th e me mbers, and the caUcncc, or cl~sc
o f sc nto11 ccs.
If we would spe ak for C' iUJ y nnd cfTec tu all y, we mnst n\·oid th e use of
s uch word s ns the fo llowing: 1. S url1 as Hrc composed of words already
co mpoun <lcd, tlic seve ral parts of which arc not e as il y , and therefore not

100

PllOGllESSIVg

EXEllCIS l·:s JN

The humbling of those ~hat are mighty, and t.he precipitation
of persons who arc amb1t10us, from the towermg height that
they had gai ned, 'conc ern but little the bulk of man.
Sloth, ease, s uccess, naturally tenil to beget vices and follies.
I had a long and pe rilous journey, hut a comfortable compn111on, wlio rc li cvc tl the fatirrue of it.
.The tntly illustriou s are tl1ey who <lo not court the praise
ot the wnr lcl , hut who pe rform suc h ac tions as mnke them indis putably dese rve it.
11.Y the mean s of society, our wants come to .b e suppli ed, ond
our li ves a re rend ered comfo rtab le, as well as our capacities
en larged, and our virtuous affections called forth into their
proper exe rcise.
~s n.o one is without his failings, so few want good qualities.
l rovulcnce delivered them up to themselves, and they tormented thernsel ves.

S entences in which the nilcs of Ilarmon.1/ are violale1!.

:!20.

Soberminrle:ln css sui ts th e prese nt. st.ate of man.
T o use the Divine uam e c us tonwrily, a11<l without serious
consideration, is l1i g hl y irreveren t.
, .from the favorabl c11css with " ·h ich he was at first re ceived,
great hopes of success were c nte rla in e d.
'l'hcy co ndu ct.eel th e 1nsclrcs wilily, and insnared us beforo
we hn d ti me tu est:a pc.
It belongs nut to our hmnhlo null confi ne d station, to cen ~rure;
but to adore, sub111it, a11d tru ~ t.
cJoscly unit e d: as, " fT1a·ucccssjitl11 rs.'> , wro11:!;/1radedurss, ie11rl~rhe.arl·
ed11 ess:" 2 . 8ur h as ha\'c tli e sy l/ahlcs whi c h i111mc diat c !y follow the ac ..
ccnt c d S) llnlJ)e, C'l'Owdcd w ith cou so 11a11t s that do not e<1si ly c oal esce: as,
41
(./J1rsl i o11 / ,•ss, chrouicfers, coun·nliders: " 3. Such as lrnvc too m any
syll uhlc s following the aer.cntcd sy fl nhl c :· a~ , n ] 1 1-imm·il y, c11rsorily 1
swnmari/y , p eremplnrinf'ss; 11 il. ~ uf'h a s l1a\'f! a sho rt o r lllHl l'f'e nt cd sy J..
lal>l c re pealed : or fo ll ow<· d hy r11 1ollu.: r short o r unar.renlcd sy ll ahlo
v e ry mn c li rese mbling it~ : :1s ,. " I /n/il '}, sillily, lmd ihJi Ja rdery.:i
But le t th e word s tlie111 scl\"cs he eve r !':o well chosc11 , and w e ll so unding,
yet, if they be ill dis posed , th e melody of the se ntence is utte rl y lost, or
greatly impa ired .
\ Ve mf'\y tak e, for an ins tan ce flf a SC' 11t c nr c rc 1n.nrkabl.v harm ou.i ous,
the fo ll ow111g lin es from J\liltnn ' s ' l ' r cn. ti .q~ rn1 cdtH·n.tion: " \V e sl1all condu c t you to a hill- si de, l;1lwriu11 s i111lecd, al !he fir s t (IS('f'lll; hnl cl~c so
smool h, so g·rcc11 , so li1ll o f g oodly pros pec ts, ancl me lodi ous !'ounds on
CYcry s id e: , tlint !he harp of ( lrplwns w;:is 11ot m ore c l1ar mi11~. 71 .Eve ry
thing i11 thi s sc nlc11 ce rot1spire.'i In pro1110H• Ili c li i1 rn1 011y. Tl1e words ;uo
w e ll chosen; full nf liquids and so ft sounds; lrthorious, sm<1ntlt , green ,
g oodly, 111cl(lclious, charming; und tli c ~e worr!s arc s o ;utfi.i lly arranged, that
w e re we to nit er the s ituati on of any one of them, we s hou ld , presently,
b e sc11sih lc of th e m e lody 's sufl Cri11i!:.
The me mi>l'rs of a sc11t c nc<', sliould m.t he too Jong, nor di s propor ..
timrntc lo e ach ot he r. \ V!Jc n th ey h;H-c a r<' gu lar and proportional division th ey nw mn c h easie r tn Ilic n1 i('c , nm more c lc;uly m1d crstood, a nd
h c tt n r rem<!tnlwrc d , thriu wh'!ll tl1i -. rule is 11ol r c~;1rd <' d; for wl 1alevr.r
tirt•s Ille \'Oi<:e, a nd 01Jf•11dc; Ili c rar. is ;1pl In 111:ir the SlrPt1g- th ol" the CX·
prr.c;s ion, n11d lo deg rade lli n ~'~ Ii ~<' 11r 1111 ~ ;1111lior.
\Vith rPs pef'l to tli c 1·:i d1·1w e nr r· lost: of a s(~ 11tr>11 ce , r.;1rc sl1011ld bo
takr11. th;1f ii he 11 0 1 ahrnp l , 1111r 1111pl1·as;111I. '1'!11• following i11 !-> la111·cs 11li1Y
be s11fli c ie11l to show tlir. prnprit'ly of so 111c altrnlio n lo ll1is pm t of the rule
11
Virtur., diligen ce , and i11d11stry , _i ninr.d wi lh good temper and prndc ncc
nrc pro:-pc rou s in gC' ne rnJ. n It \\ uuld he bf"ttcr thus: 11 Virtue, diligr ncc,
rind i11d11stry , joined with g-nod 11•111pl'r and JH'•.1 tlencP, h;n·c eve r bccu
frrn11d th e surrst rn 111l to pro s 11t~ri! y . ·"' 1\11 :111thor~pe:iki11g oft li e Tri11ity,
expresses hi111.;;c lf thu s: "It is a 111 y s11•ry wlii1·\i W(~ fir111l y beli eve lhc
I ru t Ii ol ~ a nd l1u111l1l y ;:1 dorr 1111• d1·pth o f. " JJ ow u111<·li licllC'r would it
Jia,·c !Jcc·n w i1h tli is lra11." pns i1io11 ! " It is a my slrry, the truth of wlii c h
w e lirmly belie\'(' , :ind 1111• de pth 111' wli id1 \\'C lm111 bly nd orc."
'l 'lio11g·h atlc111 io11 10 tli c wo rd :-: n11 cl 111e111l1t.•rs , a11d the c lose ofsc 11l c 11r cs ,
mu s t 11ol lie 1wg·lcf'lc!d , yt·I , in 11 0 i11., l:11we s l1onld Jl"rspi1·11il y, prc c i.-; iou,
or sln ·11g-th ofsc 11li111c11 t, he s an i li n~ d to sound . ;\II 1111111t• ; 111i11 g· word!i ,
iut rndtwcd mere!)' to ro1111d !li e pPrioil, o r fill np lhe me lod y , nro µ: r?a l
Ulc111i :.: l11~ s i11 \\· ril111 "'. Tl1<•\· <JfC 1·hildi:.:h nnd tri\'ial nm;rnw111 ~ . hy w hich
a sc 11l<'1;t·1 : tliway s To:-: cs n10'rc i11 poin\ uf wc iglit , Iii an il can g ain hy suc h
additions to its so uud.
1

I· ,

101

ENGt.ISll GRAMMAll.

01·' TllE US E 01!' THE l'IGUllES 01' SPEECH.

[Th e fi g nres of speec h have already be en enumerated and
explain ed on page tiG. J
327.

Jow111!!.

The priuc ipal advantages of figures of speec h, nre the two fol-

P'i,:sl, Tltcy cnrirh the Ja11gt1'1gc, mul render il more copious. Ily their
i~1cn11s, \\:o!cls a nd phrase~ arc mul.tipliu<l, for C."Cpr~ssi ng a ll sor ts of Ideas;
for desc rib111g c ,·en lhe rmnut cst d1flcrcn ccs: the 111ccst s hades rmd colors
of. tl1ought ;, ...,.hich no la~17uagc coul<l possiUl.v do hy proper words alone,
without a ss 1 ~ lt111 cc from I ropes.
. Seco~ully, 'J:hC'y frequ.ently give us a much clenrrr and more striking
' :icw o f the pn11c1pa.l objC(' l, 11.rnn '"c coul~I have, if it we re expressed in
s imple ten.ns! · an~I d1 v~s ted of tls a ccc:ssory u~ e a. By a well chosen figure,
e\.~C 11 ~c·o 11\'1 c t _1on 1s ris s1s.1c cl! aud lhc _1111prcf:~ 1 011 of~ trulh upon the mind,
111~111~ . 111orc l_l\"( •ly_a111I _forc:ilil,_: tl rn11 11 would olh rrw 1sc he. l\' 1: pc rr c ivc
1l11 s 111 th e follo\\'111g 1~J11 strn llf ~11 of \ ' 01111~ : " \ Vlll'll we dip too d ee p in
plca .~ nrc ,. w.e aln-:1y.i; sl1r a scd1111e11t that rt·111l('f,"l it impure u 11 d noxi ous:,,

I

I

:.11,1d 111 1!~1 s ._ 111 s ~n~11·n :. " A_ hc:'lrl h':i li11 n wi1h ~1 i nlc111 11 ~ :'sious, will alway~,
scud 1q_, 11if .1111.1 t111g fmn rs to Ilic l1t•t1tl. . J\!1 1m;i ge that 1• resc nts so ruur.h
c011,g-ru11y hc lwec11 a. moral and a sensib le idea, serves, ik c an arg-tirnenl
from analogy, to e11forC"c what. th e aulho r :issc rts a nd to i11duce h c li cf.
.3~8 . 111 grncr~1!, Figur~s of Speech imply Sl;mc dcpartnrc fr om simplic ity_ of expression; the 1d~a wl11c h w? mean to con \' C)' is ex pressed in
a part. 11~ 11/ ar 111a1111 c r, nnd with so nrn c1 rcu 111 stance a<ldc<l , which is <lc~i~1~ c d lo ~1c:1:: c r tltc im[)rcss ion ~norc stro1.1g- a.nd vi i,,·id .. \ ·V hcn we ~ny, for
rn s t ~11 u· c,
I l1at a go(){ m a n c 111oys comfort Ill the malst of advers ity · 11
;~' ?,express o ~r tl1011g·h1 s i1.1 lh n s ~mpl c.s t ma1111c r poss ibl e: bnl when we s;y,
lo th e upn glH Ihere~ nn scth light 111 dnrkn css ; " the s;lmc se11timcnl i~
~xprr. :-;_s cd 111 a fig11ra tivc s tyle; a nr.w circumsta nce is introduced· ''light"
!s pnl 1.11 the pl.ace of "comfort, " and "darkn ess" i~ \l!'ctl to suggc~ l ll;e
idea of ndv c rs1ty. J11 the snme manner, ln .c;r1y 1 "It is impossible , hy any
s~ arrh we cr111.1!rnke, lo e xplore th e Divine Nnturc fuliy," is to make a
simple propos1!1on : but when we say '' Canst thou by scarchin" find

*9

'

'

b1

"''
l'HOCHESSIVE
0 ~11 tilt'

Lord ? Cm1s t 111011 find 0111. Ili c .l\l111 i~li 1 y tn pc 1ft•t 1i o n ? l t is
l11g- h a s hc a\·c11, what c anst tli uu do '! dccpt•r 1ha11 lic ll , what cnn ~ I th ou
b1ow 'f n lh is i11tro dlw cs a lig11re into sly lc; thn p ropo siti o n l>c il l''" not
011ly cx pr<'!':'cd , but\\ i1h it , ad1 11ir11 tio 11 a 11d a s t o1 ii~d1111l'11t.
b
: t!~t.
111 th e 11!'e of tl1c liµ-11r1·:-: of s 111 ~ ('d1 1 f t • rl ~1i11 ndes are to he oli ~ r rn • d.
;\n ; i\o~·y or 1Ts 1' 111 lrl a11 1T i:-; 1lte li11111d ;11in11 of fi ;.r11r11 li \·c t'~ pr cs ­
~i on s ; aucl tlu ~ rl'IUr~ i11 j11d gi w.:· o l" 1111.: 1•rnpri..- 1y ul' a m n l;1pltor, it is ll sf'fiil
tn fr1 ri11 a pi ,· 111rn of i1 in th e 111 11 1d , 10 see w liet licr the pa rt.-; i• g- roo. Thus
wlic 11 the P oe t Sl1ys,
1t ; \

11d 1 a s I

11 I ' II

lh P 11H111rn fi d wre ath,
11wla1wholy s 1111::.·: 11

l\\· i 11 P

11'1 '1!1 ·1• ;1

103

ENGLISH GRAMMAR,

EXEHf' I SF.R IN

IIope, the balm of life, darts a ray of light th~ough the thickest gloom.
The death of Ca.to has rendered th e Senate an orphan.
L et us be attentive to kee p our mouths us with n. uri<lle and
to s tee r our vessel aright, t.jiat we may avoi<l the rocks' and
s hoals, which li e e ve ry where around us.
8ince l11e time that reason uegan to bud, aml put forth her
s hoots, th oug ht, durin g our waking hours, has been active in
eve ry breas t, with out a mome nt's s us pension or pause. The
cu rrent of' ideas has been always rnovi111r. The wheels of the
Bpirilual engine have exerted themsclves"with perpe tual motion.

if" we prr -:r 11I llii s id1 •;1 i11 a pil'lnn ·, we 11111 . ; t r<' prcsc 11t 1\ic pol'l al a
a sonp; ! .'
A gai 11 , wli c 11 8hakspea rc s:1ys,

! 00 111 , 1c cr triu~ ·

3:30.

OF TllE

" T o take arms a g ain s l a sw ~ o f lrouU)cs :"

A

ir \\'f! rn akf' a J1i f' t11r c of tl1i ~ 11 u· l:1p hn r . we lllll 'i l rc prC'Sf'll l n m ;111 r li1 <1
ill ilrlllOf. goin g Otll l n li gh t 1/° 0 frr .'
T iu: im prol' ri c ty o r sn t li m ixed i.t llU
iuco nsisll'ul nH!li.•plio rs 11111sl he ,·c ry np ptirc ut.
1'he J ollo1vi11g nc/es relate lo Jlfelapliors.
33 1. 1. 1\l clil phors s ho uld ll (' itlu•r h e ton num erous, too gny, n o r too
ch.: vatc• 1 ; hut s uil c d to th e :ial11r c
the s ul1j cc t.
~. Th ry mu s t lie dra w n fro111 pr11pn o l~jc'c: t s ; two idi11g ni l su c h a s will
rai se in th e 111i1;d di s a g rcc ahlt•, 1tH..·; 111 . o r low id eas .
:.J . £ ,·c ry rn c t11pli o r s l1 nu ld he fo11 11d1·d o n a rcsc 111blanc c whi c h is cl ea r
rmd s trikin g-; no t for fetc he d , uor 1li llic ult to lie discove red .
'k M c tap li o rical n nd phl i11 hrn g 1.1.1µ;c must 1101 Uc jm11blcd togc1hc r;
!h a t i ~, n ~c 11ten cc ~ h ou ld ll C\' c r Lie S'> c o11 s1ru r ll'd th at n pa rt of 1l mus t
Uc 11ndt• rs tood lite ra ll y, a 11 d a part tn ~ l tt pli o ri l'n ll y.
5 . Two dill Crc nl rn c taplt ors 11111 st 11o t 111 cc t toge th e r o n tli r. s a111 c s ub-

or

j cc l.
Ii.
7.

I\J e tilph o rf; sh ould 11 0 1 l 1e rrowdcrl t o.~ c thcr on tl1c
l\lctc1pli o rs s li o uld uu t IJc too for purs ued .

Th efollowing sentences con lrtin 1•iolrilions

s;:11nc

subje c t.

nf Ili c foregoing mies.

:{ Q. No human happin ess is so ~e r c n e as not to contain any
ullnv.
'l'h c re is [\ time wh c11 li1 rl inn ~ , uy the vehem e nce of their
own l'c rrn e nt at in11 s, st un a11'1 d i ~ :c hl e 011 e another.
I i11 te 11 (l lo lllUk e U o C or tl1 CHC wurus in th e thread of' my
sp ec ulation ~ .

·)f j\f r. S te <' I<', in his " f>1·osodit' R otioualis ., lias rcsr nr d
th C' P oe t fro m
tl1i s i11co11s i~ t c 11ry, Uy gi\' ing th e fu ll o \\'i11 c; re ad ing , whi c h lie supp oses to
be the orig in a l :

" T o take arm s Dgai us l ussa il of troubles . "

TltANSPOSl'l'ION

OF THE

ME~llJERS

OF

SENTENCE.

:11:1. Sentences consis ting of several members mav have
th eir parts variously arranged without a.Iteration in the signifi cation .
. 3:34. 1'hefollowi11g example exhibits the mamier in which this
is done :
He who made li g ht to sprin g from primeval darkness will
make order, at last, to arise from the seeming confusion ~f the
world.
From th e see ming co nfu sion of the world, He who made
light. to spri ng from primeval darkness, will mo.kc order, at Jo.st
to anse.
He who mnde li g ht to spring from primeval d:irkness, will,
from the seeming confusion of th e world, make order, o.t lo.st,
to arise.
He who ma1le lig ht to spring from primeval darkness will
at. last, from the see ming confusion of the world, make order t~
anse.
He will make order, at Inst, to ari se from the seemin .,. con fo sion of the world, who made li g ht to spring from pr~neval
darkn ess.
From the seemin" co nfus ion of th e worlil, H e will make
orde r, at last, to aris~ who 111ade light to spring from primeval
d a rkn 8s~ .

He who nm.de lig ht to spring from primeval darkness, will,
at last, make order to arise, from the seeming confusion of tho
world.

OF VARIETY OF EXPRESSION,

33;), The snme i(l en may be expressed in a variety of forms
in the following mo.nuer:
'

--·---··-

---~-·------- -----·----

104

l'llOGRESSIVE EXEHCISES JN

ENGLISH GHAMMAH,

J. ]1y clmng- i11 g tli e active verb into the pass ive, or llie pas s i vc vc rlJ i11Lo Lite active.
~!.
Br th e use of' the prr'lms iti o11 11/; wit It Lite ohj cc t.ive case
ins tcrrd 'o r th e possess ive; nnd the cn11trnry.
;J. By alter in g th e co1111ex io1L of' ~ !t o rt sc nt011ccs : by different rtdvcrbs :tlld conjuncti ons, and by th e \L SC of prcpos iLions.
!i. lly appl y in g ndj ec tires and aclverbs, insLertcl of s ubs tant ives, a nd t he cn11lrary.
G. lly ns in g- Lit e case ab solu te i11 place of tlt c nOJ ninrrtive
antl verb.
7. ]ly ns in g I.h e parti c ipl e, in s t ~:u l of the vcrh .
8. lly re ve rs in g the corrcs po11tling pnrts of Lit e sr nt.en ce.
!I. Hy the 11eg:tti ve of Ute co11trary, instead of tlte assertion
o f tlt e thing proposed.
J ;). .By the u11ion of two or more of the above direc tions.
The jullowi11~ sc nl c n~e e.remplifics so me of the modes ~/ rmying
the c.rprcss ion cn11memltd 1:11. Ili c ]!tccedi11g directions.
3:J(j. Jfw e let a wolf' into tl1 c fold the sheep will he des troy e d.
A wolf le t i11to th o s hee pfold will d evo ur th e s heep.
The wo lf will d c n )I H th e s hee p if' th e s li rt ·pfold he left o pe n.
A wo lf hc i11g let i1110 the sh1!c pfold lill' shee p will he ch•\' o nre d.
I f th e fo ld be no t ca re full y s hut , th e wo lf' will devour th e s hee p.
Th e re is no de fe nce or the s heep from the wolr m1 lcss it be k e pt out o r
the fol d .
A s laughter w ill be made amo11gs t th e s lice p , if the w olf can ge t into
tl1 e fol d .
lf wc !r ave th e ~ h cr pfolcl np<'11 1 th e wo lf' will devour th e sli er p .
Jf tl1r s h<' c pf"old lie lt·rt open, the ? sli erp will lie dev oure d hy the wo lf.
Th e wo lf will 1n a k(~ a slau:; ht e r a 111 01 1g- the sheep, if lhc fo ld he no l
carf!fully s hut, & c. & c.

01" STYLE.

337. Y<lriety of r.xpr cs sion lc <ttls lo lli o c ons idcra 1i 011 of S TYLF. ;
w hi r h , as li <ls <1lrc;1d y hcc11 s ta le d , is lh c pec uliar nw nn c r in whic h a
writer Pxp rcsses his 1ho11.; li1 s.
'J'h P H'IJllis it CS of" a good ~ l _Y I C ;ire pers pi 1· 11ity ~ <lllfl f!rll;l lll C' lll.
:1:m. Orno1111 c 11l i11 s tyl e c·n11s isls i11 !lw 11 . :: (: of li g· ur;itin~ li111 ~u : 1 .!_!· r, th e
ad:1ptalio11 ort\ic s u1111d to llll ! St' JJ ~ l'. tllld Ili c sclccli (H1 o f such i .'x pr~·ss ion s
as arc li arn 1011i o11 s a nd pl c~si u g lo lhc t ·;u .
339 . .In J>r . Bl uir's Trea ti se 0 11 H.l u.. to rie, tw e lve kinds f of s ty le a rc
0

ii·

P e rs picuity has already Lr.e n cx plaiu c d .

~Th e firs t fonr
p c r ~ pi c u ity ,-tli c

0

Sec Pngc, 78, N o.

105

d c>c ri urcl, name ly, T1rn CoNCl!E, Tin: Dtn·u sE, 'fn E NEnvo us,
Tio: F~:E nLE, Tiff-! Dtn', T1n; PLAIN, TH _,._: NEAT, Tin; ELEGArtT,
T1rn Ft.owi,;nv, 'J'u i,; 81Ml'LJ::, Tiu~ A•·.-i,;cTu•, and '1'11.i,; VEHEMENT.

3 IU. Tur. Co~c I S l: STV T. E is one in whi ch the author compresses
hi s id ea~ in th e fewe st poss ible words, and employs those only whic h arc
m os t expressiv e.
·
.
3·1·1. Tu y DIFFUSE S·rvu: is that in whi ch th e write r unfolds Ins
th ou~· ht fL1lly , placi ng il in a \'ariety of ligh ts, a nd giving the reader every
p ossib le assistance fur unc.l c rs ta nd ing it comple tr ly .
.
,
3 ~2.
T11E N£Jt r ous STYLF. is th a t in w hic h the writer g ives a s tr o ng
and full impressio n of his m eaning, e mploying non e but the mos~ expres·
sive word s, and u~ing those fig-ur es only, whi ch will rende r the p1ct~ro ho
w ou ld se t before u~ more lively and comple te .
3 J.3. T11>: Ft:£UJ.E S TYLE is th e reve rse o r the Nl: nvo us -thc
auth o r appea rs to have bu t an indis1i11 cl view of the sulJj ec l ; his id eas
see m loose and wa ve ring ; unmeaning words anti loose epi lhet~ e~capo
him; hi s ex pressions a rc vague a!1d gcn~ ral ; hi ~ arr~ngc m.c !1t 1s 111d1s tin c l and feeble , a nd our conccpt1 o n of l11s mca 11111g wil l Uc ftunt.
3 1 ~k Tn E lJnv STYJ.E excludes nll o rn ament of every kind, and, con ..
te nt with bei ng uucle rstood, aims no t lo please the fan cy 11or the ea~.
3'1-5. THE PL A I N STYLE admits but Jittle ornament. A wnte r of
this kind rests a lmost entire ly on hi s sense; ~ut, at the same time, studies
lo av o id di sgusting us as a d~y and lmrs l! writ e r.
.
.
:H{i . T11 E NEAT STYL r. IS ehara cten zed by attention to the choice or
w o rds nnd the "TacC'ful colloca tion of the m. 11 <1cl1nits co11s idcra!Jlc orname111, 'trnt nolofthe hi g hes t no r tlic mo~t ~parkli11g ki11~I.
:HO. A N ELEGANT STYLt: possesseH all the virtue• or ornament
with out any of irs excesses o r its <lefect s. It implies a great deg ree of pe r ..
spicui ty <t llll proprie ly ; purity in the choice of word.5, nnd ~a rc. a1~d d ex ..
tc rity i11 th eir h11rmo11 io us and Ymppy arran ge ment; nnd wl11lc 1l mform~
the unders tand ing, il employs a ll the r equisites lo plea se the fancy and
tl1 e ca r.
318. TH E Fr.owEnv on FLORID STYLE is marked by excess _or
orn a me nt. Fi•rurati vc language abouncls, :i. nd the writer seems more JU·
te nt upon beauly of ex pression, th an solidity of thought.
.
3 1-!J. TH>: S1MrL>: STYLE is whe re th e thou g hts a ppe3r to n sc natur a ll v fro m the s uhj C'c l ; th e suhjee t itself is con sidered with strict rega rd
lo ti1 c rul es of un ity, a n<l i~ presented without muc h ornament or pomp of
,
la11g-m1gc.
3~U . ·rn E A FFECT >: u STYLE is the reverse of THF. sorrr.F.. 1 ho
writ e r 11 ~f! s words in forced a nd uncommo n 111 e a11i11gs. Hi s th o ug ht s a rc
s t min ed and unnatur a l. I lis id eas arc r. lothccl in pn111pous J~11g1rngc; nncl
the 0111am e 11l Uy wl1ich th ey arc d ef kctl, is remarkable for singularity
rath e r than hca 11ty .
35 1. Tu1-: VJ-: tn: M F.N T STYL'f. is cha racte rized hy a. peculiar ard o r.
It is <1 g-lowing- styl e, the lmig-trn ge of o ne. who~c i111a ~i!1 a ti~n s and pas ..
si n us a rc he:i tcd , ;:rnd s lrong ly alfoctc d Ly l11s sullJCCl. It 1mphcs strcugth;
but is not ineo11sis te11t with simplicit y.
352. To acquire a good sty le, the following directions arc given by
Dr. Bl oi r.
I. 8t udy clear ideas of th e suhjee l o n whi ch y o u arc lo write or lo speak.
0

~G3.

ki11'1s :-tbovC' rnr11lin11 r:rl. :ire: fo 11111lc d on th e il cg r<'c of
urx l fi\" C rr l;1t c lo the o n rn m e nt ,- <11H.I !h e la s l three
r efer to the ideas whi ch the aut hor intends to convey. An imita tio n of

the: vnri ons s ty k s is re comme nd ed to nll who_ wi~h to a"qui!c ea~c. in
writing. Professo r New man ' s wo rk on Rh e to ri c p~e se11ts an 1l1u ~ tral 10 1t
of lli c various kinds of s ty le whi ch s h o n~d be s tud1 c<l by a ll. lhs valu ...
able tre ati se on lthe toric cannot be too highly recommended.

,;.

100

ENGLISH GRAMMAR.

I'J!OGUESSIVE EXERCISES JN

2.
3.
L

Compose freq ue ntl y, an<l with core.
J\la ke yourself acquai 11tcrl with th e style of the bes t authors.
J\ ,·oid a scr\'il c i111it nti on of n11y uuthor whatever.
. .
5. Adapt yo ur style lo th e sul ticc t, and lo th ose lo whom 1l 1s a<l·
dressed.
fi. L e t not nt1c11tio11 to s ty le he so dc\'ulctl, as to prcvc11t a hig he r de·
g rec of altcnliou l o tlic tl1 011g lit s.
1

107

3~8.

Allenlion" is the immedi ate dir~r.li~n of the mind to n subject.
~<.>9. A_hslract1on * 1s the net of cons1der111g one or more of the propertrc~ or c ircumstances of an object, apart from the rest. Thus, we may
c_ons1c.ler the length of a bridge, without regarding its breadth, or construe·
11 0 11 .

3GO.. Association i_s that cont!cxion among the thoughts, affcc lious nnd
opcrat1011s of the m111d, by wl11ch one has a tendency to introduce nnotlrnr.
:JG!. An a lysis is the separation of some compound body into several
C?mr.onent p a rts, and th e dis tin c t con.:)ideration of those Patts succcs ..
s1vcly.

01' LOfaC.

362. Co~parison is the a ct of contcmplatin~ two things in reference to
each o ther, for the purpose of drscuvermg their ngrecmeut or disa"rec-

*

mont.

3:):1. The purpose of Logic, is to dirC'ct. th e int.cl~cct~rnl
powers in tl1e inl'csti gation of truth, and in the comm11mcat10n
of it to others.
3.JJ. 1. og 1r in "trnrt s us in the ri;d1t use of te rms, nn<l di .;: tin~n.ishcs
lh c1r Vl"l r 1ou s k111d s. ]t •cndws Iii(' 11at11rr~ nn <I Y<:riPtit's of p r opos1t1 0 11s ;
(~xpl;ii11 s tlH'ir propc rliP.. '.: 1 1110dili1·;1lio11s n11d e ss e11li cll part s . fl ;11rnl y7.CS
th e s t mct11 n • o f nr~11111,•11ts , and !-- l1 (1ws l1 nw llwir truth 111 ay lie di s~·ovcr?~l ,
nnd thf' ir fall ;u:y tfe lcf' h •d. I ,asllr il dl• s c·rilws thnsc 111••tliods nl dasstf1ca li o 11 ;111d ;1rra11g·r111c111 , whid1 wl ll hesl r,11abl c u s to retain and apply lhc
Jrn owlf'dg·c·, \\l1ic·lt we lwv1• ac·q11ir1 •1I.
:J!J.IJ . The i11l c ll rrt ual p owers , or 1!1 c powers of tlu~ 111ill<I , t <tr<', I ', 1: e1·crptin11 ,· 2. ( / 011sc i o11.\·11 r::;s; :.J. A llr11 fi n11, J.. Ah.t;l rudion ; ri. Jf ssnnollnn;
fj. A mrlysis ; 7. f 'm11pori., n11; a. ,.,,,,,.,.,,,io11 ; !J. l 1t1·r111 .:1m; JO. l111 ogi11atin11;

1 I. Jllnnory; I<-.!. lhasm1iup;;

1a;d

J:J . .l1fl~!.;·mnrl.

Pcrre plio n is the foC'uhy , l 1y \\'hi« li \\'!: ga i11 all o ur knowl 1:dge of
the powers :ind qualities of mat e ri :d o ld 1T I ~ . Jt rnn y he ca ll e d tl1 c eye of
the mind. The i11 s trum C'111.c;; of pcrceplio11 arc the five corporea l se nses,
Sl'1'iu!..!..·, lt r1n-i11g,j;.,./i11;:, ft! sliu_:!.: , and s1111-lli11.!'..··
.
. 357. Cn11sc.iousncss, o r rc flcct io 11 is th e no tice whi ch th e m11uJ takes of
its own opcral1ous.

o

3ii3. C:onception is the hringing before the mind, _by a volunlar.y ac.t,
of some image ·of what has heretofore been perceived, and wluch 1s
thon g ht of apart from any di s tinct reco llection of past time.
3G ·k 111ve ntio n is lh e production of new images, or ideas.
375_. 1.rnagination is the j oin ing together of images in new forms or
comhinat1011s.
3G6. llfemory is th e faculty which enables us lo treasure up, and pre- ·
ser ve for future use, th e kn o wledge which \~e acquire. This faculty implies 1101 only a capacity of re tamin" knowlcdg-e; but also n power of
rc ca llrng rt lo o~r th~J11ghl<, when we ~iave occasron lo apply it lo use.
307. Rcnso111ng is a process, by wl11ch unknown truths arc inferred
from thosP. which arc a lrcfl dy known or Oldmitlcd.
3/iH. .Jndg- nw11 l is th e a c t of tl1c mind in dc cidinrr, or pronouncing concc rui11g two or 111 orc thin gs w he n placed in comPnrison, that thCy nrc
equal or unequa l, like o r u11lik e 1 t &c.

3Jl i.

·.'+ B es ides lh e g·c n c ral arknowl1 : il~<'lllf'lll in Ilic Ii .isl o! authorities cons ullcd in the prcpnralion of this work , lltc authors dee m 1.t p rope r.t o _sla te,
tk1t I.h e sou rc es from which lhe fi1llowi1 1 ~ pa g"<~S 011 Log"lf' nn • pn1H·1pally
1al.:~ n. ( :11ul in m;111 y i11sli1tH'Cs ·w ord for 11·onl,) 11rc Taylor::-:. l-:l c 11~ c 11ts
of Tho11g-lil , S lc wart 0 11 the f\lind, ~111d tlw Elcml'lllary. Trca11 sc of Dr.
llcdgc, late o f llnr\'ard IJ11iver:-\il_y. To I.lie latter cs pcc1ally, th ese page s
a r c large ly i11<lcUted.

t The mind i:-; that whil'li prrrl'i \"cs , li:clsJ knows, thi~1k s, r<' 1.Hc 111he rs,
nr.ts, a nd i::; cons1·io us o f conti nu ed c x i ~ tc n rc. B eside~ 11~1pr_cs~ 1011 s from
ihe e xternal world , rncci\' cd throu g h t!1 n senses, th e 111111d 1s li nhlc to fecling-s whirlt :iri sc from tlu"! sc vc·ral org<'ns ;111d . f'mH·tion ~ of Ilic l ody, s~1c !t
ns it s Al'l'l·: TITE.S , 11nd ol lll'r rorpnrt•al sc 11 s;1tu111s .
ll 1s 111orco vrr s 11l~1cr.l
lo s Lnl es of fecli11g , wlii1·li , th oug h h c lm1~i11g lo ll Jt; 1ni1~d, 11c \·r. r lake
plac e withouL, al Ili c snmc ti111~, ;:llfo ct in .~ the body, c 1tl1 er 111 a g"C' nlkr, or
a more? vio lm1l lh~g r cc. These focli ngs arc called J-:n 10TIUN ~ , o r !'A'S'.
s 1.r1Ns; such as torr, h a ln"·d,j~ar, ""\i:.c .
1

OF LOGICAL TERMS.

3G!1. First; Terms are either simple, complex or collective.
370. A simple term is a single 'Yord, as man, horse, tree.
371. A complex term, consists of two or more words, expressive of one idea, as, 1.'he human race.

* ;\ll<'ntion and Abstra c tion , form the csscnlial diffcrcuce: belwerm rnnn
nnd hrnt c; as well intdl cc tunll y, as naturally. ( Srr. 'l'm11nr's J•: lnnf'n.ls
f!( 'l'hou:!!.·ht.) 1\hstra 1·1io11 leads lo n11otl1c r operation, citllcd Ge1tC"~rnli­
zatio11; whi<'h is th e process of rcc.luc ing things which agree in certain
r espects lo kinds or classes.
f These powers of the minrl wh !c h have now hcc n enumerated and expl a in ed, are all susccpt.ihle, of cu ltivati o n and improvement and it is the
prin c ipal business of education to c ultiva te anti eXe rc isc them . Those
slndics arc the refore mnsl useful and important to young persons whi ch
call into artinn the g rc alr,s l numlier of tl1 csc powe rs iridividually . J\s
tn<:lny youn g pe rso n.;; bct:orn c teache rs of e lem e ntary sc hools without th"
Uc ne lit of a more ex te nd ed education than can be acquired in "common
schools," tlie authors have d eemed the very brief account now given of
tire intcllcclual faculties, useful in a work expressly designed for com..:.on
schools.

-·· ------ -----------

1-08

rROGl! ESS IV E EXERC IS ES JN

ENGLISH

372. A coll ec tive term is a s in g le word, which de notes
eev er:tl individu a ls, as a n ar111y, a fl oc k, a peo pl e.
.
a7:t ,'·iecoudl.1J. Terms arc call ed absol ule :_i.ml relati ve ..
!l/11. An ab solute Le nn re prese nts an oh.1 ect or q11 a~1ty,
without ex prP.ss ing its re la t.iu11 to any othe r th iug, as mnn, nvcr,

n1011.nlni11 , ron11d11ess, & c.
.
. .
3i''i. 1\ relativ e terlll de notes an ob.1 ect so far only aa it 1s
c onn ec te d with so me othe r oliject.
Tl111 s th e word } rl /1rr 1 i111pl irs a m:t11 ,.f'1_> far 011ly , n~ h e is_.c01:sidc rc tl
iJ~ llH.! auth o r of f·~ i s t c nn~ lo <1 11nlht: r 11Hli\'ld11;il , d_1 · n~>11llll}ll C cJ ,"; r cfo re n ~e
t o him, .<rnn; and tli csn two 11 ~n11 s.J1r//i, • r aw! .rnn, 11111111 at111.g f' ,H h othe r I .Y
a rcc ip1 oca l rc fcrc 11 cc, arc ca ll ed ro rrd a 11 v 1 ~ tc rn1s.. 80 hu sli<otd a nd
to!);·, hrothrr and sisle1·, lew ·/t, ·r :~ nd pn11;1, ~re co rrel a tive t erm s.
37 1. 'J'hinlllj: T e rms ;ire 11111 v<w; il 1 1·q111v1! (':i l, ~11d sy 11 011y1110 11 s.. . .
3i2. U 11ivoc al te rm s a rc s uc h as li a\·c 111Ya r1 ably th e sam e s 1 g1 11fi~
c a tion.

.

n·

37 ~J.
F.quivoral tr rm s. a rc "-ll<' h ; <t s arf' c mplnyr d 111 d1 c rc nt st•11 c;cs.
'J' hu s tl1 c \\ord /i r,u/ may s1g 111ly ;\ pnrl o l a 11 ~ul , o l an anim al, o r of a di ~ ·
course· it is th e re fo re ;;11 c qn i\"CH':il te rm .
.
3 7.i._' 8Ynn11y111ous te nu ;o; ;i rc' d i1forc11l word s cx prcssi•1 g lh c s am e t\1111 g;
OS ICtfl'C a1;d hiiln 111 .
:n.'1. I 'nui"lli ly; T e rm s a rc nl1s lr_a rt <1.11d .r.n nr.rc lc .
.
.
.
371i. A 11 a lis trnd term is o ne wl11r h s 1g·111fi C's so m? <]11til1t y or a1t11Uulc,
with o ut rcfr: rc ncc to any s uld cc t in whi c h it m;:i y Uc found ; a s roundu ess,
lwrdurss , whil1~ ncss, . ~c
. .
,
.
377. Cn ncrc tc t1•rn1 s d e 11 o lc holli th e ;i ttri\iut c and th e s ul1J Ccl~ to wl11 c h
tl1 cy l 1(: lc111 ~; a s l'lti/o.rwph 1·r. St11fo•mlf11, Jl/1rha11i.t·.
:J7B. }·'ijllily; Te rni ~ arc e i1\i er sing·n\ar o r 1~111r c rsa ~ . . .
37'.J . J\ ~ i n gular te rm is !li e prop e r 11anw o l some 111 d1v1dual p e rs on ,
pl ace o r 1li i11 g; as A!c.t"wnlcr , J.nwlo,~, l~t11<1:. .
.
31;0. U n iH~ rs n l trr111 s, arc 11 a 11H' S 111d1 sc m1111rnt cly ;,.ppl1 ca~ l c to many
ind i,·i d11 a ls liy reaso n of cer ta in pi0p r r1i es "'" hi c.h llH'y p ossess Ill co 111mon.
Th11 s, ma.u, city, rii•e r, mountain_....'(.l r, arc \1111vc rsal te rm s.

OF C:f'.NliS A N U S l'E C I ES .

!18 I. A :-;pec ies de notes a class, or sort, i11cludi11g 011ly ind ivid 11:d s.
;!!'·!. /\ g·c nn s <l c notcs a c la s~, i11 c h1d i1 1g- sc vc rnl s p ec ie~ . .
!le(:!, Tl111s I.h e wo rd mrm is a sp•x ics i11 cl1 1d1ng ma ny 111 tlivi<hml s; out th e word 1mi11111l is a ge 11ns i11.cl11din g not only ~he
F' pcc ies 1111m, ou t a lso 111<u1y oth er spcc 1c;o,.'' such as beast, bird,
f..°V..C.

'~ J\ wo rd nrny lie a. ~c 1111 s or a s pc,·ics, .;H·r.or<~i n g .~s. it is. cnm~;~rc d
with :111 otl1c r word mnrc o r less co mprcl1c· 11 ~ 1\·e 111 .11 s s 1n mfi ra t1 0 11 .. I 1111 .s
t11 c wnrd man wlii r li i11 th e prcl' c di11g sc 11t c 11 cp is called ~ sprr·v•s_. hc -

109

38.J. In <li stributing things into genus and species, regard is.
to be lmd to the comprehension an1l extension, of general terms.
!lS:I. By th e compre he nsion of a te rm is meant, the agg reg ate of all tli e known properties of the thing, or class of thinrrs,
to whi c h it is appl ied.
.
•0
:ISG. lly the ext<:! nsio n of a term is meant, the number of
irnlivitluals to whi c h it may lie applied.
31n. It is a ma xim in J .n:;ic, th a t a s th e compre hen sion of a gen e ral
t ~rm, is c nl ci rge d, its r.x tcu ... 1011 mu s t be dimin is he d; au<I the co ntrary.
H c 11r c th e co 111prc hc ns io11 of a

specie~

is

~rea le r

than !Ita l of the genus,

to whi ch it i ~ ~ nhorc!iu a tc; fo r the spec ies rnd11des all the at tributes of
tlic g-c uu s, nnd ot he rs i11 a ddition. Thu s in th e fo ll owing s ul>ordina tc
tc nn s, su·al!ow, hinl, cminwl, n ll 1he ntt rilmt cs ofhi rd , arc fou11d in s wall o w,
a nd all tho se of a 11im n l, in bird; hut in cnc h re mo ve, a part of th e firs t
co ll cc ti o 11 of n llri butcs is di sc ard e d. \ Vi th rega rd to th e ir ex tension the
case is diO Crc 11 t ; th at of a nimal is g reat e r th a n that of Uird, and that of
b ird g reate r than t hat of s wall ow.
3BO. The prope rty or collec ti on of prope rti es, hy whi c h a ny spcc i<'s
i s di s tin g-ui s hc1 l from C\"cry o th e r species o f the sa 111c_ ge nu s, is th e spe.ri/ic dUJ"erence. Tl1us , wine, cide1·, and ]Jerry , a re a ll tlirc ejnices 1 but the
clrc u111 s la 11cc tlrnt win e is pressed fro m g rnpcs, is the spec"!Jic cl~p"erence,
w liif'!1 di . .: tin ~ ni s li cs it fr o m cider, whi c h is pressed fro m apples, au<l from
p er r y, w hi ch is tli e jui cc o fp e1trs.
3:J!J. Dc fi11itio11s a rc o f tw o kind s, nomiual, or of the name, a n<l real,
e r of th e thin g-.
3!JO. A no min a l d e finition is mere ly a specifica ti on of th e ohjcct, to
whic·h a name is ap pli ed.

391.

A dcli11i1i o11 of 1hc thing is a n a nalysis of a thing or an enume-

r ation of its p rin r ip;i l a ttrih11tes.
3!12. A d efinit io n may Uc c onside re d as <livid C' cl into two parts, the
::.:erurs a nd Ili c d~O~' rem:c . Thu s a hire! is an animal, which ha s wings,
foa tlicr.s, and n ha rd g lossy hill. ]Jere animal is th e genus, dc11oting
w hnt bird, has in commo n with horse, deer, e lep hant , clog, &.c; lho
oili e r tc nn .s d e no lc th e ·"PfriJic dUJ"rrcuce, pointing uut th e prope rties
which di s lin.!;"uis h b ird from eve ry o th e r s per ics of animah;.
3U3. Di vis ion is th e explicn tion of any w hole by th e e num e rat ion of
its co mp o ne nt p ~u l.s. Tims a tree is divided into trunk, roots, branches,
&.r . a nimal , i11lo bc:is t , b ird , fi s h , insecl.
3!J.I.. A pr o po ~ i tion is a sc> 11t c11 r.c in whi c h 5'om e lhing is nnirmcrl or
d C' ni ccl ; o r it m <ty he dclin r d , a ve r ba l rrpr cscu tatiou of so me pcrccpti o n , flf' I., o r ;illi·rt ion of th e 111 i11d.
E ve r y 1·om plct c sc 111t•11r e is a propositio n .
395 . · Th e re arc lhrrc parts of a proposition, namely. The subject ,
th e prcdiC"ate, :111c.I th e copu la.
'
39G. The s ul~ject, is th at conce rnin g wh ic h so mething is eithe r affirmed
o r deni e d .
3!.J7. The prcd.icaffo., is th;i t whi c h is a sse rt cc1 or d e nied.
~l93. The copula is tha( hy whic h 1h c subject and prcdicnlc arc con.

ncclcd.
Tims, in the sente nces :

J{ nowlc dg-c is vnlu a bl e :
Courn i;c is 11ot ra shness;
Be thou cx~llccl:
Are y e m e u 1

f·onH·s a .!!·ruu.; ,,Jic n co 1npa rC'd w"1th the word 1·.'11glisl111wn , l ;-reuc/1111<111,
) m lim1 ,

GRAM~!AR.

1.~l'. ,

10

_______ ..

____

_____________________

.

.....,

110
'J'li<' words

J'ltO!lllES S IVJ' EXF.RC I SF.8 IN
kn n,,./r1~f!.·1•, r nunr.t!."· th ou ;111'1 yr,

ENGl,JSll GRAMMAR!

;ire lil r. ~m l ~j f'c fq, 1·11 /u ohlr,

rn sl1111·ss, r.ntlb:il. 1 nwl ml'lt 1 tire the prcdil'atcs, i s,

'!·13.

i.,. uni. h1· a 11 1l Hn', an:

4·M : A uni,·ersa l proposition is one , whose subject is a general term
u sed 111 the whole nf 11 s cx lcns1o n. The signs of uuivcrsal ity arc all each'1
e1:ery , uo, 11eilhe1·, and the like.
'
Thus:
A IL free rtqents arc accou ntabl e.
l.::t'er y sin 1s a vioJat ion of Lhc Divine Law.

. 'Vhcn th~ sign of unive rsality is o mitted, or the in<lefinite articlC
is !'!aced be fore the general subject, the proposi1ion is call ed indefinilc.
1Ju1..;;:

w;1s C"x is l l' lll.

10:2. Th e s uh.i"rl nf" n propos i1in11 " ~ t1:illy s tnnds fir s t, ;1 11d th e pre~
tJira lc l : 1 ~ t ; l111l ll1is ord1·r j.., fr1 ·1 1rn·111l y i11n•rl4•11.
1_111::. A. 11 id1•11ti"a l pro 111,:-: i1io11 i..; IHI" wl10:-:r. ~ 11 lij1•rt ;111d pr('clir:1t c nrc
1

co111poscd of' the sainc word nr words, n11d l'X pl'l' ~S p n.::1·i s1·ly lh <' s.~1111 c idr.n.
1JO ·f.. A s imple prnpos iti o11 is one, \\·hose s ul~ cc l cind prcdi t·a tc are
co111poscd of si mpl e te n11s.
1JO.J. A co1npl cx prnpo.., itinn '1<1 ~ nn n or hnlh of its lr nn s rompl<'x.
11-')(; .
Th e subj e ct ol' n romp lcx prri pos itio11 is so111 c1i111es represent e d by
•lw prn11m1111·1 , ;111d ;1flcrw;irds disli11etl y r xpr(;sscd , 1i11 1s:
It j..; i11qin ~s il1l c 111 !..'.,' llt 'S.\" ,,, / /,1· fr rm , 1•• wl1id1 o ur rurl 1f'ilri.l/ l f' f ' wo1 iltl ha ve
rxtcnd c d. " I lc rc th f: prn11 o u11 if, •1 11111! l•c~· i1111i11g- of the se 11l e 11c-e, sta nd s
for Ili c cx prcssi1 m "111 !f ll r>S8 of 1111• l r n11 1 " a 11 fl tl w prnpos il io11 , l1y di s r11rtli ;1 .~ th e prnn o n11 , l lf' 1·01111 '": T o guess :i. l ll1 c tc n11 1o whieh our forl>cn ra 11 cc would lmn: c~:l<• 11ded , is i1111'0..;sihl c.
'107. J\11.r proposil io11 i:; co 111pl c\", w ho se s nhje r. I or prcdirnlc is d efined
hy annrxing Lo it a word , w\1id1 lin1il s it s sig- 11ifi ent io11. Thu s, llp1·i,q:/1 l
rn c 11 arc res pected . ]J ere 1he word 11pri.~ bt lin1its tlic word 111 fu lo a cc rt<1i11 kind.
1tO~L
A 111 o d ~d pro pnsi1ion, is onf' whose <'Pp11':1 is qnalifi f' il l1y so mr.
v;o rd or word s, r<'p rcsc 11ti11g the ma1111c r of the ag ree ment or dist· rc pa11cy
Lei.ween th e s ul+'<:l a nd tli r pr cdir;1t c·.
1JO~. A propositi on is r e nd1 ~ rc d 111 od111 hy lhc inlrodurtion of the auxili ary ,·crhs, 111•111, crw, must . m1.'.!..·lit , :111d the li ke .
4iU. Proposiii ons cnnsid c r1!d with rC'ganl to th e ir qualit y , a rc c ilh<>r
amrmalivc or 1wµ;n tive.
. 1.J I . AfTirm a li,·c propo:-:itinus n rc tl ios.c i11 whic h the prcclir<t! c ;.rnd llic
s nhit'r l :ire a sse rted lo :i~· n '.(~ .
1f J'.l. Nq.~ ali\"C' propn ~ ilion ..; :11'(' lh o~ c ~ in which tlu : pr1·dicnl c is 1krlarc d
t o h e i11 co11 q1 ~1tilil c with li 1c s ul~ c ct. Thi s is usually do11c hy the 11 cgn ti vc
partic le, 1wl . *

All rli .c::cours.c mn y li e res.olvr.11 i11lo a sc rirs of propos iti ons, c<1ch nf
wl1i ch declares. or a sse rt s t11nt s.0 1ncllii11 g- is or is 1101, may be , or may uol
hr; lhlll o ne thing- is. '''11111l '": nr li!:1· l oi ,, ,,,..,,,1111 1, o r 1111/i/,·1, to so111n othe r
·i-:.

thin ~.
l•:vcry \"P rl1 with its 11011ii11ali YC; or, if it l!c ;111 nrtin! vcr li , wilh
it s ,;~uni11:1tiv(! ;111d o hj c1: tin~ 1·a:-:c<::. 1 is a u tdiirmati v~ proposition , a nd l'f'co111 es ;_1 u c.~<l li \"C 011c. l1y the :-uld ition of a ncga ti\·c p;1rtirl c. Tl1 c u lt c rcd

tcrmi 11 ::t ti on or thf~ n11 \" il i:1ry , whirl! lixt' ~ the tc11c;;c o f th e vc rh , is a co ncise
w.-. y of attnd 1 i n .~ lo th e ;1Uin11ali\"c a1101l1n t1llir111alin::- . wliid1 conveys the
term of th e ;d!Pg·t·d fad. 1\ g ni11 , th e mood i~ n lhird allirmativc , s u e ·
ri11 C" ll v att:-icl1rd to lhc pri11 r ipn l 0 11<', and which dcc·hu cs tl1 c c irrtn11s ta11 rCs of poss.ihil ity, or dnul•t , o r d e ~ irP- , which hclnn~ to it. An adve rb
is ;motlier rondr.n!-icd ilropnsi1ion , nll<lrh cil 1o the fi rs t. For cxnmple, 11
1 1 A \c xamlcr 11ri~ltl ln11 g have rnlccJ th e world .
Thi s uOirmati vc contains
f our dis tinct a~ scrtio ns, namely;

Prnpo<i1i.0 11 • consi<lered with regard lo their q11ality1 are either

m11v c rsal, or pnrlu: ular.

tlio predi cates.
3~l~. 'J'liC' rnp ul a is nhn1ys ~0 111 c inllc <'lion of th <' v'·rli tn hr . c ilhcr ex11resscd o r understood; for ; 1l 1 ho11 ~ h lls is vnh d oc!; 11o t ;ilw11y s orrnr in a
prnp o~i ti o n , it is n lw ays i111pli1·d . Tlins, w lw11 we s ny , I t/1iuk-- 'J'lw sun
rist's ; these w o rd~ imply, I r1111 thi11ki11 g-i -Th e s1111 is ri o.: i11;;.
•JOO . A si n g le wor d 111 ay s o111 t' li 11u..·s rontai11 a rmupl ctc prn pos ition;
thu s. rt llnul , n:joir·r. , i111pl y 1 Bt> thou nllc11tiv c - Be lhou n:joici11 g .
·IOl. The <'n p11l11 srn1 u..:1imcs i11 elml cs th e pre dicate; as, Troy was;

that is, Troy

Ill

rI~n cts arc cc.mtinually cha ngi ng

their places.
A JllSt s ove re ign rega rds the welfare of l1is subjects.

These snlij.cc ts a rc take n. in the ir widest extent; for, if there we re any
p la_n c t that did n ot. .cl~an ge .its pl ace, or an)~.lu s t sovereign that did not re·
g11. 1d the we lfare of Ins s uhj ccts, the propos1t1on wnnl<l not he true.
''· ~ r,. A pnrti c 1!l ~1r propos itiC"~11 is 011c , whose_s11hj cc:t is a gcncrn.I term ,
hu t is tak e n only 111 a part of its cx tc 11 sio11. The signs of particularity; ·
ar?j- ~ ~;1.:e, many, 111.ost, scveral,few , and the like.

11

8 ome animals a rc am.phihfo11s.
JJia.ny bui ldings were destroyed.
Tl_1 c ~vord s .~·omr a111 I 11wny rr.s trnin the s11l~j c r. 1 s 1 ani111 :1l s ancl huilding-~,
m~d 111l111.1at e thal ".part only of1hc indi vidu a l hcin g-s, whic h they i11cl11dc,
\vi ii : ~dnul ll~ c prt:dwal PR, ampl1ihiv11s nnd drslrnycd.
·1-111 ._ ~ ~ 111g· l c propositi on is. one whose sulJjecl is th e proper 11amc of

s on_ic, _111d1 ndual , pers on, or th111 g, or a common name, restricted by a
<lcl1t11l1v c pronoun.

As,
.A lfrrr/ fouJHlcd the Univers ity of Oxford.
'l'h at gene ral wa s dr.foatc<l .
. Si,11 ,~ 11~~r propositi01_1s n.r~ classc_d wilh un!ve~sal s, because the 5ubjcct, as
1l n. p1~s.c11l ~ n11ly. an !11d1.v 1dual, .1s tak e n 111 11.s whole extension. Every
propos1t1on tlicrcfurc 1s e ither univers al or particular.

F'irst: An implied u Fg;a tfre ; -Alexande r <li<l not Ion"'
"overn the
0
0
world.
" 8cc'.·n ~u~y: A n t!/Jir11urli1:e i~n_Plfrrl ; - Al cxn.ndcr h.a<l the power of J on~
0 _ovc1mn 0 1hc w orltl ; that IS, 1( he had rcstramcd lus appetites an<l pas ...
S lOl! S..

'l'h ird~y; An 0:,/ji.rmali11e of th e t·i me ;-he 1night have <lone so: namely
1
that d1 s t::mt ag-c 111 whi c h he live d .
-:in c~/fi.rmative conclusion; - If Alexanclcr ha<l not dc::. troy c cl h11.n sclf .hy ~u s ex cess.es, it is probable thal his conquests would
li.a.ve rc mame <l 111 l11s possession to the end of the longest term of human

.

111

Fou rllt~y;

life .

.\\~c clo _not ?flcn s._top to re collec t, how much mea11ing is condensed
w1th111 fhc or six words, hy the aid of gra 111matical forms. If it were not
that ~h~~~ m e thods of c<!mprehcnsion e nable language to keep pace -w ith
the r.1Jmhty of lhough1, 1t would be almos t useless as a medium of intercourse .

112
:J.J7.

••

l'HOG!lF. i:;S IVE EXEltC I SES IN

Jn

CV(' ry u11ivcr~ a l propositi on tl1c s11hjPrt is m1iv c rRal; nnc.1 in

every p;irti c ul il r pro pos iti o 11 th e s uhj c rl is partin1lar.
tJ. JH. Jn a ll nnirnrntivc propos iti on ~ thP pr e dicate is parti clllil r ; mHI in
tlll n rg-a1i\· c prnposi 1ions it is 1111iv e rs a l.
1-1!). Oppos iti o n in propo ..;i tion s irnpli f's a di s;1g rcc 111 <'11l in rcs pr· rl 1~f
q1:ali1y. Two propos ili o 11s lia\'i11p; Ili c !-- ;1111e s u l•.it'c-t :1111\ ~li e ~;11n n pr c d1ratc , are Si1 id lo he o pposi te\\ l 1c11 Ili c 0 11c abso lu1 cly de111cs, 111 wliol c o r
i11 part, what tli c o th e r allin11 s.

113

ENGLISH GRAMMAR.
If the punished he guilly, they could have done olherwise;

!~th ey. cou l ~l .hav c dorn~ _otherw ise, they were free agents;

l .hcrcforc, 1f m en arc liabl e lo punishment in another world, they must
be free.

1

OF SOI'lllSMS.

As:
Every d e fe nsive war i ~ j11." t.
So111c d<:l'c nsivc "ars arc 11oljus t.

·1·"20.

The ron,·er.q io 11 of n propn~i1io11 i ~ the trun ~ po ~ i1ion of its t ~ rm, ,

so tli111 1\i e ~ ul~j ec l ~ J1;ill 1;ikc tlw l'la 1·f: of lhc prcdi1·111c, amt th e predicate
tltt~ ph1 cc of lhc su l~ c d , with the prcsc rn1lin11 of truth.

Tims:

A 11 swallo ws arc hi rd «.
Somr birds are :-wa llows.
Conrerse.

E ve ry bird is ;i n ~111i111:11.
Th a l w lii ch i.s 11ot a n animal, is not a bird .

,

·1-:2 1. J\ com pound prop o~i1 io11 has two or mo re s ul~j r•c l s, o r predicates
or both; ;rnd m ay be r c~o ln; d into lwu u r more p ropo:; itions.

!J.2 7. /\ so phi s m is an arg ument which con tain s a latent fallacy under
tlic gc ncr<1l nppe;1rn11cc of corr ec tn ess .
4 28 . The so pl1i~ms whi c h a rc mos t frcqu c 111ly practised a rc,
F~rs t :_~r;uo ra l_in Elenchi, o r a mi s:lpprchcnsion of the question. This
sopl11 sm is comm11ted wh e n th e arguments employed are of a nature to estnlili sh some other point, forcig·n lo the ques tion in drbal c ; ns if a person
~ li ou ld a1lc111pl to prove 1ha1 Alfred the Grc<lt was a scho tar hy afiirm ing
only thnt ho fi:HJnd cd the U ni ve rsity of Oxford.
'
4'2~). .Seco~1il!1J: J>etit£o .~ 1 rin c1jJ;i, or ~ (1eggJng of the question. This
r o11 s1s1 s m oller111g as a proo f of a propos 1t1 cm , the s ubst n ncc of thnt prop ositi on in ot he r w ords . Thu s a pe rson att e: mpts to pro v e that God is
ctC"nrnl~ hy asse rting- 1ha t , his c:rislcuce is wilhout h~ ,....inui11 ()' and without
01
end, - wo rd s whir.Ii ha ve the same meani11g- with ete1:7wl.
,
~KlO. Thfrdl~1: A r/:1ti11g in a circle. This consists in making two
p ropos iti o ns r ~r iproc a lly prove each olhcr. Tims some r.hris tians prove
tlt c truth of tl1 c ~e ripturc s, hy th e illfallibl c testimony of the churrh; and
tlt r 11 estou li s h Lhc i11follihili 1y ol' the churches, uy th e authority of the script 11 r1~ s.

OF

SYl.LOn ISMS.

tl.2.2 . A sy J\ og-ism is ;in ;ng11mC'11I. ro 11 s i r. ti~1 .~ of three propos iti ons ; th e
las t o r w\iicli is dcJu ccd fro111 th e two prcccd111g,
Titus:
E\·cry man 1l1i11ks .
J\•le r is a 111 :n1.
Tli c rc f'orc .l'd c r think s .

'1 .1'.?3. ']'lie sy ll o~ i <: 111 is fo111Hl1·d 011 1l1is fnnd:i.11wnl <ll prin ci pal ; n;imel y,
what c \°l'r 111:1 y 11<' :dlirnwd nr :w y g"f: llll <.i, lllil .Y lie allinn c d or a ll the s pecies i1lf'l11de<l 111ulcr it 1 ;111 d ,\'1 1:1\cn· r m :1y he tillir111f•d (_i f an y ~c 11 c r n l
tern~ , may b e a llirmed of cvrry sp ec ies a 11<l individual , included witliin its

1.:3 1. .T:ourf/.llJ : l\,fln rcwsa p1·0 cm~srt, or th e ass1'g 11atinn of aJr:lse
J hu s, shonld ~h e npp c~rn n ~c of n l'o111 e t he fo llowed by a fammc,
pcs lll r nrc , or o tliPr g r1r.v o us r<1lam1ty, many people would consider the
comc l, a s Ll1c r.:i nsc of !h a t r n lami1 y .
43~. F'ij~hlu. F allacia accide11tis. 'J'liis consists in pronouncinn- ron~
r:rniug tli c gr. m~ral !1at11rc o! properties o f a thi11;r, from so me accidental
c1rr11111s tm1 cc . . As 1_1f a ~n cd 1l'i11 c has ope rated unfa,·orably, wea k pcr~ons
are rea dy to fC.J rr l II 11n1 vc rsa ll y; or if its good e ffec ts trn,·c bee n extraordi11ary1 th ey ~1rc rcildy l~ a~lnpt it in a ll c ns~s whatsoever. The g-rcat
l'illlSC of e rror, 1s tl1c s uh s t1tutro11 of local, pa rtial , temporary connox10ns,
for 1111i\°Cr!'nf ;i nd 1111 c hnn g-cab lc .
. Th (! ..~rPil~ rc111c~ dy of Prr':r• is_ th e r:xtcn ~ ivr. nhsc rvalion a nd compar•
1so11 oJ particul a rs, or laborious 111duct1on; a nd this is the true Logic.
rrw.~·.e.

c.xtc11sio11.
11f211.. 1-:n•r y :1.<:s<·rlion "' <'0111p.11 11 Pd l1 v .1 n ·;1<: 011 why it is 111ad c, f'011 t:ii11 s !lu ~ (•lc;tw11I " 11r ;1 s_\ ll11g1s 111. '1'1111,, "No ) ; 11; .~· 11 n~ t · is p1 ~ rfo1 t
lwcil nsc it is a ln1111 a 11 imw11tirn1," - lltis sen ten ce ma y tl1us he re du ced
to th e form of a syll ogism .

No h111m111 i1n·<' 111 i1 111 i ~ pPrft·(' I.
E very la11 g11 ;:1ge i ~ a lrn111 a11 i11ve11tion.
The refore no la11g11[1gc is perfec t.

•l25. A r.ompouml syllogism con~i s t<: of mor e lli an three propositions,
and may he rcso h· cd into two or mnrc sy ll ogism<;.
.
426 . The followiug is an example of a r.ompo1111d syll og1s m .
_If me u arc to he punishe d in anollu•r \Vnrld , (:ml mus t be t11 c punisher;
If God bf" th e p1111i slicr 1 th e pu11isl1111<·nt 11111s t In~ ,it1 !': l;
If th e punis hment Uc just, the puni ):.' hc<l must be g 11ilty;

ltlll.ES

OF

CON'l'llOl'E ll SY .

1

1:1:1. Th e following- J:nlcs of controversy should Uc olJSCrvct.1 hy nil
who ai111 nl tru1h 1111d ,i11 s1i,·c i11 dt ·liat c.
I .. Tlic. t e rm~ , i11 wliid1 th e qu es tion in de hale is expressed and the
pr.ec1sc po111t n.1 iss ue, sho~1ld be so c lea rly defined, that !here can be 110
m1 smHlers tn11d111g- re specting thC'm.
. 2.. The purti~s ~l1ould mutuall y cons_icl e r .each oth~r, as slandi11g on a
l?ot111 g o f cq 11a l1ty 111 rcs pec.t lo th e s ubJf'C l 111 debate. Each should cons ider th? o t!1 c r a ~ possci;:srng _erprn l .tal ent s, k!1owlcdge, and d esire for
truth , with h1.111sc lf; and t!wt ll 1s yoss 1b lc th erefore that he may he in the
wron g n11d In s ad\' c rsary 111 tl1c n g·ht.
:'. A JI _<~ x pr.css io11 s , wiii ch arc u111nf!ani11g , or without effect in regard
to the sul~ 1 cc l 111 d chat ci s hould be s tri ct ly nvoid c d.
4. Personal re fl ec ti ons on Oil adversary should never
indulged.

*10

ue

l'JtO GllESS I VE EXE ltC ISES IN

l

i.

II

5.
fi.

No one has n ri g ht to nccu sc his advcrsnry of ind irec t moliv?s·
co nscq11c 11 ccs o f a 11y duclrinc are 11ol to he c!mrgcd 011 hun who
m ai11t01i 11s ii , uul css lie t' x prcssly avows th c 111.
7. A s lrnlh, a nd 11 ot vic tory , is the p rof'c~s c J ol1,i1·d o f co 11~ ro ,·c r~y,
wltat c\·c r prootS m ay be :idv;i11 ccd , m1 ('it he r side, sho11ld he cxam111cd w ith
fai m c~s a 11d caud nr; and a 11_y attcmpl t.o .c11s11 a rc _au ad \' cr ~ a ry by _Ilic
nrt s o f' s oplt i.. .; try t or lo lessc 11 t he fi 1 rc1~ ol l11 s rca ~ o 11111 g-, hy w it, ca nll111 g ,
o r ridi cul e, is a viulaliou of' the rul es of l1u11 ura lJ\c cu11trovc rsy.
Tiu~

H U LE S 01' I N TEltl'l!ETATION.

rl.:} b. To asce rt a in th e tru e rnra nin g of n w ritl c n do c umc:nt, is oflc n d if.
fitn lt and e m barrass ing c,·r n wh e n it is o r rccc ul d~-l c a1nl_m our ow ~1 la nThe fo llowi ng rules s l1uuld h e obse rved 111 llic 111tcrprc ta lt011 o f
"rit ing·s o f every ki11d.
.
•J.:J!i . J . The inte rpreter of a \Hiiie n doeumcn t, mus t have a th oro ug h
kn owlc d n·e of th e l n 11 fr11a ~·c i11 whi c h it is wr itt c 11.
~. II ~ 111u s l possc~s .ln i11 Li matc rtC(i11ni11 tn11cc wit l1 tl 1e ~11bjcct of ~he
writi11g- , a ncl of t he particnlnr 111C';:111 i11g of the te rms used 111 <-·.01111cx1011
"i\11 lht1t s nlij cC' l.
..
.
3. The Irue i11 1crprclatioJJ of :1 wr i1 i11g- o ft r, n rcq111rcs ~ k11~nded gc. o f
Ili c c har acte r of its u ulli or. J\ ll owa 11 ee must he m ade lu r l11 s pecu lia r
Ven t of 111i11d , 1c 111pe ra111 c 11t, ,·oc·nt i1111 : pol ilita l nm~ r c li g· i o 11 ~ te 1 icl ~ .
4 . The gc nui11 e 11 css o f tli c !ex t 111ust IH.: a scc rtm11 cd, all( ( wh e ther th e re
be uo co rru pti o ns or i11 te rpol at io11 s in it.
5. Tiu: in t cr pr l'lt~ r shou ld 111· wel l ;lf''J ll amtcc l with the his tory of the
ron 11tr.Y i'\ lld of 1he period i11 \\ hi1·\1 he \\"tntn .
.
(i,
Th e 111i11d or tilt! in tcrpn ·tc r ,1.; ho11 ld Uc w ho ll y fr1·1~ fro n~ all ~ll l C ·
c edc11 1 bia s in favo r of :111v sys l ··1n, tlor1ri11e or creed , w in ch 1111 g-lit 111fluc11 cc h.is judg m e nt in th e i1it e rprc latio11 ltc is t1hn11t to mak e : .
.
7 . Jn 111;1k i11g Ili c i11 ll • rprc~ta1i o 11 of n ,1ncu111~ 11 l, th e s 11l~1 e ct ;ind pre d icat e s linuid be ca re lhlly di s ti11 g 11i o,; li cd ; tl1e ra rH111s sc 11t c nl'l'S _awl t·l:tuscs
s honld he co11;.;t r11 <.·d in r c/t·n·1H-e to e.:1cl1 otli<"r; and the rcs ult111g- sense of
al l th e par ls sho uld he r<1111H'rlctl and "n11.;; is tr 11t.
.
.
B. \ Vur d s which atl 111il of difl 'c n·nt sc 11s1·s, should h e l alw 11 HI lh c 1r mos t
com mon <1 11tl obviou:;; m c;rni 1 ; ~ ; 1111lr.ss s ttr!i :i. <'om; I ru ctio11 lead to <.~h s nrd
co11s cq 11 c 11 r es, or he i1H·o 11 si-.\en t with the ~ k11 nw n inlc 11tio11 of the_ \H ite r.
!J . J> o uli!fu l words ;:111d phrn -;cs nin s l always he ('or_1s lru c d 111 s u ch a
s e n s ( ~, ns wi ll m ake th e m prod111·c some t.: ht~ r t, a n d noL 111 su c h a scusc as
wi ll rend e r th e m wholly 1111galory .
.
10. \\"li e u ;,m y wor;ls or ex prc :.c::sirn:s n rc ;u11hi g uous, n1nl mayr.011s1st<'lll ly witli co mm on use, b e t;:ik 1·11 in dilli ·rc•11l sc11 s~·s , tl_i f'.Y mt1s L l ~c t;,tli c n
i11 that sens<', \\ hich is agrcc:1ld c tn the snl~j1 ·c t , ol wl11d1 the wntcr was
trr;1ti11t:".
.
.
11 . ·· \'i nln Lion s of th <~ rnl<'s of g rnm111a r do 11 nl Y ili tt~ c <.1 w r i1 i~1 g , l!I wl 1~ch
th e !'1· 11 sc is di ~ t i 11 e tl y cxpn· <.;s1·d . \\' 111.'n a. Jl"·" s;i gc 1s 1111111•rf cd or l11 11 1 ~­
tc lli g ild1 •, lli e i111 npr c lc r is a l lilwrty 1o -.: 11p1dy s11cli w~1rd s . :.ts arc 111:u11~
fo s tl_y 11 cc·1·s-.:;H y lo re nd er it s S'' ll S t '. co:11pl1 ·tc. But he .1s no t allu\\'c_d 111 a
s i11 1ilnr ca.;c to cx pn ugc ccrt:1i11 word.s from tlic tex t, 111 o rd e r tu give a n
i11tt·lli u·i lil c mem 1i11 g to th os1· th at rcnlil! n.
l 'Z. =i \ Vhc11 there arc 11 0 spc r i11 J rr~ asoll "i fn r the contra ry , words ~ h n ~1J<l
he co 11s trn c d i11 t l 11 ~ ir lit eral rat lu:r th1111 i11 th eir ligura1i vc sc n..; c ; n:l;1tn·c
wo rds s ho uld be refer re d to the 71 t 'W 'f'.•;l ralh c r thau to a r 1·111•1/ •• an lcccd ? 11l;
a 11d words w hi ch nre c;l pa hlc or li ci n !~ 1111dcrs too d in eithe r, shoul <-t be
take n in th e ir generic r a ther th a n in their specijic sense.

ENGLISH GRAMMAR.

13. H ow general soever may he th e words, in which a covenant is cxprcssccl , it comprehends those thi11gs only, 011 whi C' h it n ppears th a t the
parties i11l c11t lc d lo contrnc t, an d not tl1 osc, whir.h they had not in view.
JJ ut w lif'11 tlic ol ~jc c l of the covf'nant is a universali ty o fthi11 gs, it c01n p ro~
11c nds a ll th e pa rticul ar things w hic h compose th a t uni versality even those,
o f w hi c h th e part ies ha d no know ledge.
J.J. \\'h alcn.~ r is obsr nrc o r d oub tfu l , in the covcnm1 t should b e interpre te d by th e in tc nli o11 of tl1e parti es. If th e inte ntion of th e parties docs
Hu t "J>pcar from th e word s of the CO \'e na nt, it s hou ld be inferred fro m the
cx is1i11 g c u s tom~ a nd usages o f th e place, in w hi ch it wa s made. If the
w o rd s of n covena nt co ntradi c t lh c w e ll known in te ntion of the parties,
this intention must be regarded rath e r th an th e words .

FINIS .

g: u;:1ge.

,·

:

i '

115 ..

'·

INDEX
TO THE

LIST OF WORKS CONSULTED llY 'l'IJE AUTHORS
JN PREPARING TillS GRAMMAR.

'1' HR E E P A R '1' S 0 F T II I S GR A MM AR.

I n this I mle."t· r efi!rence is m ade to tir e nu.mbe1·s, unless the JJag e is pari fr ularly meutioncd, mul ] ' art 1, is meant where no other is gicen . The ab ..
breviation Ap., means Appeudfx.
] . The trc a li scs 0 11 Eng lish Grnn11nnr , whicl1 hear the m11n P.~ of LmY1h,
.John so11 , J\lurrny, (<:rnn1111 ;u ~-i 11d E xerc ises , l:h'~l : ) I\lr< ; 11ll od 1, J ,o(J.;c ,
<'ollH1rn , .H row 11 . U;1rr c t1 , l.'.011.iy , .l>1 : ;_•rhor~1: 8 1i111llo nl, c. 1-r 1~ 11l c af, J~ 1rk­
l11n11 , \ V;:i lk c r , l'utn a m , 8;rnbo rn , S 1111Ll_1, l•ros l, lngcrsoll, l•owlc, 1•1tch,
N utti11 g- , ]lir hard son , L c 1111 c and l la 111l111.
'.2. 'l'\1 0 fol l o\\'ill .~ n11 0 11 y 111011 s lrc ;1 ti ses: " A um v \.r;l111_ninr o f the
E11 g li s li L a 11g-11 ;1gc, ;, Uostt;n , 1:!37 : " 1\11 E ss~1y o n Pu11 ct1 1 alrl~ 11 , 11 Lond o1.1 17t:G: " The Littl e lirammari a u, " .Boston, 1822 : l11du cl1\·c Gra m-

m ~-{· The T,ati n Grnnnnars of th e follo wing a uthors : Ad<1m~: { (i o ultF s
e di1i o11 , } A ndre ws ;111d 8 1nddard, Baylt yis E 11g li:-;h n11d L at in Exerci se s ,
l ludso 11 ' s (11lrod ncli o 11 tu the Lalin Tong ue .
4. The Greek Grnm m ars of Valpy , Jt11tt111 a11 , The 1'Jcs~c urs P ort
l'!.oy al , lJ ack e nhurgh , The Glouccsler <hec k Urn111 111 a r. .
.
5. C<irc y ~s En~ l i s h J'r osody , a 11d kry to th e snmc, Jl a rtl cys l'} 1111r1 11 nt_1on,
P;ir ~o 11 's ~\11 a l y iical Vo cabu la ry , J>in11od• ' s Ell'ment s of J~u11c~ 11 al1 0 11 ,
J>irkho11 rn c's ]Ji ssc rt a tion ou the E11 g·li sh Verb , l'arl> cr 's Excrc1.c:; c ~ 111 Rli c toric;d H c adi n .~ . Porte r' s Anal~' s is of Jtl1clor i('cd IJcli\·:-ry, H.11 s \1 0 11 the
Yoicc. Hoe' s El~mcnts of' F:11g·li sh l\l e 1rc , V :dn c 's ltallo1wl S .n• tc 111 of
T c;\d;i11"· Mode rn J ,crn•.. m1g·c·s. ~t c rlf!:S Pro<;odi a Hat iona lii, S H' f•le's El c mrnl s of'Pu11 r ln a ti o 11 . ;J\n~ n :s' A11ah·sis of' I k ri \' ttli \·c \Yor ds, Fi11·l1 's Cu m prel1c 11 s i,·c Gu id e , Fi sl1c r·s You11i i\l ~rn' s Besl: CCl mr~t111io11 , <i~·ndu s 11 d
1
J'ar11n ss u111 , Lc1..: lurcs bernre 1h e Amcrwan ln s111u tc oJ Ju stru c1ton , Itulk cy 's O r!h ('opy , Seq ue l lo '\' orc•~ S t e r's S pelling: Book, \\' n 1t :s ".'rt of
HC11di1w \\'a l kcr~ s 1U1c tor ical Ura111111ar 1 \V ntk,·r 's T eac her 's Ass1s tn11t,
Hip pi11i?J;;1111 1s Co 111pn,. itio 11 , ltir c's ( ;0 111posit iC111 t Pnrkr.r's E xe rriscs i_11
Co 11q11;si1i,,1·1: Pierpn11t 1s Firs t C l:1 ss H_onk ,. ~111d Na.1i o11al .H t! Udl'r, J~;1~­
lry's Yonnp; f.;1il ics ' C lass Bonk, f.i hcrnl;:m 's 1\rt nl _ Rcad111g-, Barl1e1: ·s
,;·1''1llllllLlr of' l·:lo('lllion , , .lolinson's, \V;tlk <'r 1s, Ha11! ·y 's nwh<ir (.I S <~ ll s,
l'crrv ' s, n11d \\' cli!'IPr's J>ieliouari<·s, l',ig elo w's 'l'cc h11ol ogy 1 J)1 c t1011;iry ~lr the 1\rl s <l nd S c·icurcs, ( 1· \'(ll s. l!n1 . J.011do11 , 17G·L) C harnhc rs
Dictio 11 arr ( .f. n >ls. folio . ) E 11 r y dupcdia J\ 1ncricana , Hcc's Cyclopedia , Cr~d)hc 1 s Sy 11011y ~nes, Blair~s, N1~ wm a11:S 1 f'llH.l. \VJ~n ~cl cy ~s H.hc to ri e . Jl cd~c ;s , \Vatt ' s , .l<ir w i11 's, nnd Coll :ird 's Log·1c, .l -. d 111 b11rg·h H cvie,~· L o1.ldo11 1.itcr;iry Gaze tte, L ocke's Es si'l y 0 11 Ill e U nd c rs t ;111di11 g- ~
\Ynl;."i 0 11 the l\lind. S icwart's I'l1ilo.sop liy of tl1 c lhmrnn l\lind , T uJ lor 's
l:lcments of Tl;oug ht ,
1

i'

!

Articles, 10, a ncl ap. 8, join~cl to
adve rbs , ap. 12, wl1 C'11 o m1tted,
ii , 5, 73 , !Ja, !J·t
AdjcctiYes 29, ho1.v cl ! s1in~uis h cd
from pn rti c iplcs, !11 , 211 d H.ulc of
S y nt<ix , of 011c !-iJ ll<il1lc, how compared 33, aml ap. ,J.I , & c. o f two
sy lfa l. lcs how compa re d, a71. 115,
a11d ii 2 1_L1 used a s 11 011ns 35, impropr~ly used a s ad \' crhs ii , 27,
w lic n to be 11 s ~ d ii , I'· 1)0, the note,
whi ch have no co mp. a nd su per.
d eg rees, ii ~ 30.
Ad~j ccti\'C pro nouns fr1., 2n_d .rul e of
Synt ax ap. 5'J., how subd1v1decl p.
!)3, note ii , 35.
Active verbs, G8, G9, 12th rul e of
Syntax , ji, 4.·5.
Adve rbs, !13, mid lGth rule of
S y nt ax , co mparison of, !M and
!)!), ho\v k11ow11 a nd how pnrscd ,
~G , c~c r c is c~~ i~· 1 pars i11 &" of, p. 65,
li st of, p. %, 1mprope rt y '"?'.las
ac ~j cct i vc s, ii 1 28 , prope r pos 1t1on,
ii, 100, impro pe rly 11 .. r.1l n;; 11m111s,
ii , HH, whc11 to be used , 11 , p. GO.
Aclverhial phrn scs, 99 and IO:J.
Antcr.cdcnl, 105 .
Auxiliary 117, verbs I lB, e llipses of,
119, ii , 97, 9B,
Appendix p, 07, iii , p. 77.
A , a nd An, I s l rul e of Syntax,
whe n used ap. B, 9, 10, ii , I to 6.
And, 10th rul e of Syntax, ii, 36 , 38,
55.
Apposition 8 th rule of Syntax, ii,
71. ,
Absolute, 27th rule of Syntax.

Answe r, ii , GG.
Abb reviations have led into errors,
ii , p. !)3.
A lph abe t, iii , 2 and 20.
Apos trophe, iii, 71, 2 1G, 217, 240.
Ac c cu t s ~ iii , 7(;.
A c ut e (s ee ai:cm l. )
A sterisk, iii 80.
AUhrc \·ia ti o ns, lis t of, iii , p . 35.
Allix,-iii, !l!J, and p. 43 a 11d 14.
Accent, iii, IJ 8 and 134.
Antcpc nult, iii , 12 1.
Amphibrach, iii, 167.
Am1p resl, iii, 1G7.
Alcxa ndrinc verse, iii, 175.
Annp~ s ti c verse, iii, 179:..
Abbrc\'iation~ of words, w, 207.
Ap hreresis , ·iii , 209, 2 10.
Apocopc , iii , 209, 2 12.
Allego ry , iii , 23 1.
A11 to11 omas ia, iii , 237.
A 11tithcsis, iii , 24G, 147 note.
A ntirlimn x , iii, 21·!1.
AIJ11.i;io11, iii , 250.
Accnrar.y, study of iii, 2G'I·, 265 ..
Arra11g c mc nt of .~.e nt cnccs, pnn ..
ripal rul e for, 111 , 294 1 rules relati ng to, 297 , L\z,c.
Affecte d s tyl e, see .• lyfo.
A ppetitcs, iii, p. IOG, note.
Attention,
}
Abstrac tion ,
iii p. 107.
A ssocia hon,
'
Analysis,
Absolute terms, see T enns.
Abstract term s, see Terms.
Aflinnativc propos iti.~~1s, iii, 411.
Arguing in a circle, m, 430.

11 8

Ile , the a.11;; iliary verb, lM, exe rcises
0 11 , p . 3v.
B nt , imprope rl y us ed , ii, 39 and
11 n f c.

B ra ce , iii , T l·.
Hl a 11 k ve rs o, iii, I G3.
C o 11 so 11 :i: 111 s,

n,

9:-J,

iii , 3 , rt,. ho w d iv i-

cl n ! !J .
Co m n10 11 g-c 1 11 l1 ~ r , 22 .
flJl . l!i.
Co 111par iso n 1 :Ju :w d op. 37, ir rcg ul nr :1B, i::...',~,., 11/so S im ile , ltul cs
fo r d rn wi11g <'n111 p;ir iso11s iii, 2-l:J.
Cn m p 11 ra li\'C deg ree :1 1, :t!, ;111d up,
:3! l, i i, 2'.2, w lt e 11 In he used, ii , 2lj.
C o m po11 11 d pc rs nnn l p ro 11 0 1111 s, '18.
Com po un d re lat ive p ro nou vs, 52,
11 2 .
C o 111p 01.11Hl ad.ir <' ti vc p ro 11 on 11 s , !J3.
Co 11,i1111f!i o 11." , fJ!), <nnl r•p . lit , th eir
r o 111 H· x io 11 , op. (i2, TJ 1h r ule of
Hy 11 t;1x 1 ii, :; f., :;:, , a1i .
Co 1u11 ~· atio 11 of' a r c rli 1 7~J.
( '0 1r1p n 1111d words op . 7, iii ; !J:J, ] 15.
Co 111111 0 11 11 0 1111 s ,

I

I

i'

Co 111 po11 11 d

l <'11scs ,

('P·

8~ .

Ca i;;r: ;1hso l11 lc, 2 7th rul e o f Sy ntax .

Cn1 11 p lcx SC' lll <' llC<' , i i , p. ~:H , 110 / c ,
("o m poun d a r li,·c ,·e rlis, i i, SO.
C;1pi1 a l IC'll<·rs, iii , 2 1 to :JO.
Co nnn a , iii ~ !J I , 111 c;:rn iag o r, ib. note.

'I

nd cs r c l ;1 ~ i1.1:!? to , :~u, cxc ~c:! s es in
th e use 0 11 111 , p. _._,, a nd Z I .
Co\011 1 ii i , f~ U . (i J, e xe rc ises in th e
u...;c o f, p. 27.
Cro te \u-t s, ii i 1 p . 30 .
C c il i\l;i o r C e rill;1, ii i. 7!'1.
C' irt 111 111l (•x, ( 8 1•c A u :ent. )
Cn rc t 1 iii , p. 33.
Ca td1 w o rd , iii , ~ll.
Co n11n o11 111 cl rc, iii , Hi ~, 11 0 / c.
C: es ur;1, iii , 183, pro pe r po siti on o f
in1..
C lim ;ix, iii , 2 118.
C lc;1rn c ss , ii i, 2 U7 , 2!1'2. ,\.:. c.
C o uc isc sty le, S ee. S t yle.
Co11sc io us11cs.., . iii . 3fJ7.
C 01 11p n ri so n, iii , ~fi2 .
Co11 cc p tio11 1 i ii , 3li3.
Com p lex te r ms , )
Coll cc ti\'C tcrms,
S ee '1.'cr ms.
C o 11 r re le te rm s,
C mn p rc hc 11 s io n o f n te rm, iii, 3135,
m nxim , 3B7.
Cn )'11 \o , ii i, 3'13, 399, '10 1.
Co mplex pro position, iii , rt.05, 4-07.

{.,
5

C ompo und S y ll ogism , iii , 1 1.~!5 .
C ontrove rsy, rul e~ o f, iii , 11-33.
n cr lin e , 2!i, 8'2 .
J>c ri va ti vc wo rd s , p . 37, iii, 9G , .100.
] >cli11i1 e n rl icle, op . 13 .
JJi s lril> uli vc a dj cc li vc p ro n o un ~, p .

nnH· kcts, ii i , p. JQ.
Hrc \·c , iii , 70.

I'

ENGLISH GUAIIUUR,

l'llO(;JU: S SlVE EXER C I S E S IN

u ol c. .

D r mnn.1.; tr a ti\'C a dj cc ti\'C pronouns,
p. ~ 1 ; ~ , 11 0 /e.
l >efccti \'c: vc rhs, op. (i?.
J>o a nd t~i d , ap. ~U .
J>e li11itc ly , a n ou n 11 sc d 1 ii, 73 .
H ipli lli ong's, i ii , ~ 1 11 , J'.:2..
J >t1 sh: iii , 1>7, GU.
l >irr rcsis, iii, 73, 203, 2 1G, 2 18.
1Jo ul1 ln obe lis k' ii i ' no.
Du ud c c i111 0, S ee .F olio's .
Di ssy llal, le , iii , !13, 12!L
n e ri,·atio 11 . iii, 103 to 11 2 .
Hi s tich , iii ; Hi l.
D a rt y le, iii , .J G7.
Uilli: re n('e o r di s tincti o n h c l wcc n
G ra n1111 a r, Rh etoric a nJ L ogic,
iii , 2f;o.
.n i ff11 s1 ~ sty le, 2 S re S t ylr.
l >n · st y ie .
\
D c-fi ni iions a r'! o f t wo ki nd ", iii, :139,
n omin a l, :J90, real :J ~ Jl , l1o w
d ivid ed 3!1'.2.
Di visio n. iii 1 393.
Ui scourSc how resol ve d , iii, p. 11 0,
n utc.
Et ym o! og'.' ' i d e fi ni ti o n o r, ~·­
E ll ipse s . 11 1·, 11 5 , p . !m. 11 , !)O to
] UO, :1 11d p. 5 1·, l' xr n ·is l'S
the
~ 11p p l y i1t~ p . B:1, ru les rr ltl. t11 1g- to
c llipt ic;d H'nl c nr cs p. Hf i. m a rks
indi l' <Jti11g ellipses , iii , li9, 22 1,
n02
Ei~l~c; , im prope rl y use d fo r each,
ii , :J;J.
E \' er , imprope rl y us ed fo r never, ii,
JU I.
F. .xr ln m a ti on, iii , f. I. nnd 1UJlr , c xcr c i ~ c s 0 11 p. 2~ ) , ;'\ ll d No . 2-1·1.
E ly mo logy, p rin ciple s of, ii i, p. 40.
F.11ph o11ir lclle rs, iii , JOO, JO I.
Empha sis , iii, J ~W . ho w it d iffe rs
from nc ccn t, 1117, ;-ifft"" C' ts th e
n1 c :.111i11 ~ o r sc nt r. nccs , 148, is o f
t wo ki Jl(\s, pri111 n ry :rn d s ec ond a ry , 149 , is th e g- r c;1l T<' :,.!"ll la to r of qua ntit y, .1 50, cli a 11gcs tho
sea l o f n c c<' nt , HJL .
E lis ion, ii i1 203, 209.

!n

E ly molog ical fi g ures, iii, 2 15.
.
1
.E c pli o11 cs1s, F~ce .l·, ~-rclamatw n.
E 11 ~·li .-; h L a ngu ngc, a cc ount of th e
iii , p. 74.
E leg;:rnl s ty le, S ee sl y/,,.
E mo ti o ns , iii , p. 10() , u olc.
E qn ivoca l tc r111s, 8 1'.c T erms.
E xte ns ion o f a te r m, iii , 3t.:G, m ax·
i111 , 387.
E rr at a, p. 12!i.

J~ unlhJgc,.i ii , ~2 1 , . 223 .

F e minine g end e r , 2.0.
Future te nse , ap. 87.
Future perfe c t te nse, ap. 83.
F o lio, iii , 8G .
Fro11tis pic ce, iii , 88.
F ee l, (poetical) iii, IG4, 1G5, princi pa l a nd se co ndary, 168 . di ffe rc 11t k ind s o f, occur in all ki nd s o f
ve rse, JG8, 181.
Fig ure s , iii , 2 M., e ty molo$"ical 21G,
sy11tnc ti cal, 22 1, rh e to n ctl l, 227,
230 , o f w o rds, a 11d o f th o ug ht,
2 27, fi gu res o f spe ech, o f tli c use
of 327.
F "c l•lc s1y l1>, I S Sti I
l"l <m ·e ry s ly lc, 5"cc ' Y e.
F a ll a cia a ccid e nt is, iii, '1·32.
Gram ma r, d e fi niti on of, 1, wha t it
rel a tes to, j ii, 255, d ivisions of,
i , 2.
G end e r, HI, ho w di sting u isc J, ap.
2fi , ii , 13.
Gra ve nccc11t, S ee accent.
Gar ric k , !\Lr . his e m phas is &c . in
H am le t's sol iloc1uy, i ii, 1513, 1lole.
G c11 11 s, iii , 382.

JI ow, im pro pe rl y used, i i, GJ.
ll ere, imp rope rly used , ii, 103.
}fad a s li e f', s hou ld be would as
lie)~

ii , p . f;tl..
JT y ph c n, iii , fi 5, (;G.
J l c rni ~ ti r11 1 iii , ICiO.
Jl y pc rm c lc r 1 iii , Hi9 .
l l c roic verse , iii , J7 1J••
] l y pc rh a to n, iii , :22 1, 224.
ll y pe rh ole , iii , 235.
H a nno ny of' a se nte nce , ii i, 29 1,
J 2•J., ru les o f lrnrm o ny , 325.
Il i11gcs o f a se nt e nce , iii, p. 95,

119

In d ica tive mo od , 73 , 75.
Infinitive m ood, 73, 75, 97, p. 29,
ap. 73 to 30, an d 18th lo 23d
rul es o f Syn tax .
Impe rat ive mood, 73, 75, ap. 77.
lrregul a r ve rbs, 77, 30, lis t of 81.
lntcrjecl in n a l p hra~ cs , JOJ, 103.
Inte r roga ti ve pron ouns, l OG .
l nd c fi 111 tc o. rli c lc, ap. B.
l n<l c linit c atij ccti \'c p ronouns, p . !)3,
n ol e.
Im pe rsona l verl>s , ap. G8.
I mpe rfe c t te nse , a7J. M .
lntc ~j cc ti o n s , ( conlinuedi) ii , G5.
Infiniti ve, its s ig ns omi tted, ii , 72.
Inde fi nite ly , a no un used, ii, 73.
l nfi nili ve mo od , w hi ch tens e to be
used , ii, p. 49, 1tol e.
I , d ip th o ng a l, iii , p. G, note.
It a li c le tt e rs, iii, 2 1.
In de x, iii, 80 .
Ita lic le tt e rs used in S cripture, iii,
91.
I a mbu s, iii , J GG.
I a mbic \'e rsc , iii , 171 , mixed irimhi c, ihid: <l iffc rc nt fo rm s of iambi c, J72 .
lro 11y, iii, 230 .
Inte rroga tio n, iii, 21i2, also see
(J_uestiun .
I d io ms. iii, p . 7 1
Inte lle c tu a l powe rs, iii, 355.
In ven tio n, iii , 304.
Im agi na ti o n, iii , 3G5.
Ide nti ca l p ropos iti o n, iii , 403.
Jg no ralio E lf'nc hi , iii, 428 .
lntc rprc ta ti On, rul es o f, iii, 434.
Judgm en t, iii, 3GB.
L e tt ers, how d iv id ed, 7, iii , 2.
L ove, co nju gn ti on o f 82, synop ..
s is o f 8:1 , exe r cises, pp. 38, 45 .
L es t rind th a t, ii, Ufj.
Liquids , iii , 8.
L ong sy ll a bl cs , iii , 137, 139.
L o ng m e tre , ii i, Hi2, ·11ole.
L nn g u ~~e ,<> ~:~ p a~tm cn t s .of, _iii, 2?G.
Log ic, 111 , 2v.J, 3u3, m a xim m, 3U7.
I.ogic a l te rms , iii , 3G!J.
L is t o f m11ho riti cs consnlt cd in the
pre pa ra ti o n of thi s G rammar, iii,

p. ll G.

n ote.
H e dge's L og ic , iii, p. JOG, note.
Jnt cr,i e cti o11 s, Gl , ap. G.-i , G5 1 Gth
ru le of Sy nt ax.

l\J as c ulin e g end e r, 19.
J\l oods , 72, 73, 75, «p. G9 . 70.
Jllulti tud c , n ouns o f ll 3, 25th and
2G th rul es of Sy ntax, ii , 4'l , 58.

.11

I ·I

.1

Ii

120

PROGllESSIVE EXF.llCI SES JN

1\lcan ~, sin g- nl nr nn(l plural , ii , 312.
1\IcmlJc rs o f sente nces , 5 th rule of
;-o;y11tax.
J\lnl cs, iii , !J 1 fi.
l\Jark" 11:-'cd in corre c tin g th e press ,
iii , p. :_
.m.
I\1011os\'l l<1h lc. iii ~J:J.
.M l'lre. · iii , Ii i;:!, 111ny be pres<· r vc•l
;1 lll1 011g h the sense be all c rcd ,
1:: 1.
l\Jc 1:1phu r , i ii,~2.!J, rul es relating to,
0

:;:n .
l\lr: tonomy, ii i , 2~2 .
l\1cl;dep!' i ~. iii , 2:)~L
.
...
l\Jurrny ' s E xe rcises [Ind h .cy: 111 , p .
7H, ;wte,
l\l c mory, iii , 3GG.
1\l odnl proposition, iii , 1IOP., '1-09.
J\ l i11 cl , iii, p. JOG , '\."le, powers o f
the, 355.
Nouns, 11 , nsccl as Cldjcc ti vcs, !1(i, of
rnultiltalc , 11 3 1 used without ;rn
arti<: lt; , "1'" 11 , co1 1111Hrn and
prope r , OJ '· 13 , used 01ily in th e
si 11 rr11lar 1111111hcr, ap . 2 i, usc1 l
0 111~· in th e plu ra l rt p. 25.
N11111(,c r , l·.1 ·, aud p. 08.
Ncntcr, 2 L, 71.
Ncllt~r g·c 1Hlcr, 2 1,
Neuter \·c rhs, 71 , I Ith rul e o f Sy 11·
tax , ii , ·1·9 , liO, li2, 80.
Nmninat in-: c ase~ 2 t, fiG, 91h rul e
of 8y 11t a.x, ap. 2lL
Nominat ive case i11depc n dcnt, 7tlt
rul e of Sy nl <lx.
Neithe r , m ust be follow e d hy nor,
ii , !l7.
N egat ives, ii , 1.0 ? , l()ti, _107.
Names of the d1 1lc rc 11t Sl't.es or type,
iii , p. 110.
Ncr\'ons sty le, l 81 .1, s f ii/,._
N••al s ty le,
i
·
Ncw111a11 's, ( l' nifcssvr 1} IU1c turir,
iii, p . IU!J : nolt'.· .
...
N e~ ati vc propos1t1011 s1.. ~11 , :'·.~'2 .
N o 11 causa pro causa, 111, . f.,J.....
Orth ogrnpli y , 1\cfinitio n of, :J , iii , 1,
rnl f's o f, ~)I h\rl.H. ·- .
, _
01 1jr.:cliv c ca se, ! ' I·, (11, ap. ~k.1, l 0.:. tl1
Tn lc of Sy nt nx.
Ohjcct of ll ~c vcrl>, G7.
O w n , <t]> . fi.>.
0 110 hi . ii' !)3 . p.
Oh ~l i s k, iii, BO.
O ctavo , S ee F olio.
Orlhoc py, iii, 117.
Ornament in style 1 iii, 338.

J? rosorl y , <lcfi niti on of, f>, iii, 116.
l'arls of spccc h 1 !J.
.P erson, 10, ii , 3(i 1 :;lj.

1•111ral numl 1cr how fo rm ed, 17 , ii ,
li. irreg ul ar p lural s, i, a11. 17 , ii,
I"'
r oss1·ss ivc case, h ow formed, ~5,
~7; ,Ith rnl c o f ~ y ntax , 1111. ~9, ii,
l I- lo 20.
.l 'arsr a n a rt ic le, l1ow lo: '.28, relative
p ro110 1111 1 p. 70.
l'osi1ivc dc~rcc, :10 , op. ~rn .
J' ro11om1 s 1 ~p. ·l.fi , 1-7, pPrso u:il rt' lativc a nd ndj ccti ,·c , 3U, rJ.O, 4· 1,
nnd aµ. 4.:J, 1..~r . ii , 3 k
l'rcpos itio11 s, fJG, 11p. r,n, !1d rul e of
Sy ntn x, ii, 15, <
n, tJ.s, 7~, UJ , 82,
33.
J•assivc vcrhs, 70, 85, BG, op. GG,
I Ith ru le of Sy nt ax .
Potent ial mode, 7;), 7!J , sig-ns of, p.
2 7, u.p. 75, 7G, ro n\'C'rted into the
s ul ~jnnctiv c, p. !15, 11nf c .
Parlicipl cs, 71i, B!J, ~lO, liow di s ti ngui s hed from ndjcc ti vcs, 91, used
as prc pos i1ions, ap. fiO, 80, 81,
13th a11cl J.l.th rul es o f Sy 11tax, ii,
~1 5.

Parti c ipi a l no uns, 92, J5 th rul e of
Sy nt ax.
Phrases, !J8 , achc rbi a l 99, prepositional, 102, intc r:j cc:t ional, l OJ,
s11 hsta11tive, JOO, how parsed ,
11!3.
Prepositio nal p1 1r01 scs , 100 , 103.
J'lurality of idea, p. 7li, 2Glh rulo of
Sy 11lax, ii, 1-k
Pri111i1iv c words, 1tp. tJ., iii, !J·i, 95.
I lro pc r n ou ns , ap . I 11..
P crs on ifi eat io11, l
I I' ·· ·
Prns opopncia, ~ rrp . ,, 111 ' 233 •
Po ss ~ssivt~ a dj r. ctivc pron01111s, p.
!t:t, 1111!1•.
l'n-!w11t h'ns c, "I'· ftL
P erfect tense, ap. B5.
_P lnp c rf'rrt tc11sr, ap . r.ft.
r rrpo sition o f, wit h ohjcr t in~ case,
iu s t ,_~ ad of po ~5;css iv c , ii, 2 1.
l'ronouns , ii , 3 1, which aro used
with s ing 11lar, nnd wh ic h with
plnrrtl m11nh c rs, :JG, 37, 38, 39 .
Passive ve rbs, ii, '1·9, !)2.
l'rcsP-nt pnrti cipl c, used in a passive
SC11Sf! 1 ii , 5 1.
l 1:1rticiplc , ii , !Jq, 7!:i, 7<i.
J'c r!'ona l pro11011ns, ii , fiO.
J'nsscssi\'e ca se, ii, G3 , G!,, 70.
Pe rfec t participle mn st not be used
fo r impe rfect tens e, ii , 77.

ENGLISH GRAMMAR •
Punctuati on, iii, 48, &c.
P a 11ses , iii , 52, 1 5~, of two kind s,
133, cmphat ical when macle, 154,
lik e s tro ng e mpha sis, J 5 ·~, &c .
mark s i11dicnti11g pa uses, p. 22 .
P e riod, iii, ti2, exerc ises in, p. 22 .
~'nrc~ 111h csi~, iii, p. 30.
]'arall c ls , iii, UO.
P aragraph, iii , UO, 82, 83.
P o lysy llable , iii , g:J, J:Jo.
l' rclix, iii , 99 , !02, unJ p. 42.
Pronui_1 ciation, iii , 117.
P o11ult1111 atc. iii , 12 1.
Prca11tc pcnul l , iii, 12 1.
Prosodia llationalis, l\[r. Steele's
Ho ti ce of' iii , 158 1 note, a nd 330,
note.
P oelry, whnt it consists in , iii, p.
T> I , uote.
Parti c nl n. r m r.lrc, iii , Hi2, note.
l' y rrhic, iii 1 l Gli.
P oet ic Li cens e, iii , 207, 2 14, 251.
J >ar:i~og-r: , ii i, 2 1G, ~ l !J.
Prot lies is, iii , 2 11;, 2 1.0.
l'l c nas m, i ii , 22 1, 225.
P oetic d ic ti o n. iii , 25 1, 252.
P c rs p ic ni1 y, ~tudr of iii, 2G4, 2G5.
Purity , iii , 'tli5 , 2fi0.
Proprie ty, iii , 2fi5, 2G!J, rul es for the
prcsc rva lion of, ~ 71 , lo 278.
llr<'c ision, ii i, 2fi5 , 27!1.
Plain s ty le. S e.e Style.
]'c rcc ption , ii i, 3.lG.
l!"s:;;ion", iii 1 p. IOG, note.
J'owc rs of th e mind, 355, 3G8, note.
Pre di cate of a propn-;ition , iii 1 397.
J )ropositiOll S I iii. a9 ~ I qua lity of,
1
1.10, qua lily of, 11·1:\, parts ol~
:l~I.) , i d r•11li1 ::d , sim1• l1~. romplPx,
u1 od :1I , allirn1aliv4~, 1 11·~ali vc, parLil'.11lar, 1111i\'Cf1'01.l, si ng le, compouni l, rl.O.) l o 4'2 1, opposition in,
1
~ l !J, con vpr..;io n of, tf/20.
Jlcti 1i o prinl'ipii , iii, 4':W.
(}.11r. ~ tio11 ,

or no1e of inte r rogation,
iii, <i3 , exc rc i.,.cs o n, ibicl.
<l11ota1ion 111nrk s, iii, 72.
( l 11arto, iii, UG,
(t11 ;l11t ity , iii , 13j lo l 'J.O, r ules of,
11-1. .'V.c.

llulr'!s of Syntax, rccapi tulalion o f,
7H. exe rci ses o n, 2B, to 114.
H.c la1it•c prnnonns, !\.~), 50, 5 1, 10-l-,
105. IOG, p. 72 , ap. 49; 2>th rule
of :::y11tax, ii, 40, 42, •J.G, G4, G7.

ll

121

Regu la r verbs , 77, 78, ii, 77, 78.
Rom a n le tters, iii , 20, 2 L
Running title, iii, 88.
Root,
l ... lOl
Radical le lle rs, 5 111 '
'
Rhyme, iii, 163, a lw rtys begi ns o n
the accented syll able, IG~.
Rhotorical figures, iii, 2 15, 227.
Rh e tori c, Iii, '258.
Roma nti c story, iii , 331.
Rellecl io11 , iii, 357.
Re aso11i11g, iii, 367.
Rr. lativc terms. See Terms.
Ru les of co nlro ve rsv, iii, 4·33.
Rules of interpretation, iii, 43i.
Syntax, definilio11 of, 5, rul es o f p.

78 .

'

Superl ative de~ree, 30, 3 1, 32, ii,
23. when lo be used, 26.
Sul~j ec t of tlrn \" Crh, 6fi, ii, 5-l.
Sul~ju11 c li\' e m ood, 73 1 75, p. 25,
ap. 73 , 74,
S ha ll a nd wi ll , p. 25, note.
Synops is, 83, of ve rb to lore, p. 29.
ve rb to he, p. 37.
Suhsta11tive phrases, 102, 103, p.

G9.

S imple words, ap. G. iii , 97.
S irn p l ~ tenses, ap. 89.
Such, imprope rl y u'ed fo r so, ii , 29.
Scnte11 ces, how to be constructed
ii; 109.
'
S e mi vowels, iii , 5 6.
Spclli n~, iii, 4 1, r~les of 39 to 48.
Sc mi cc;1on, iii, 58, 5!), ~xercises in
the use of, p. 27.
~P.ct i o 11 , iii , 80, 82, J:M.
~horl sy llahlcs, iii, 13U, 13!>.
:--;1a11'1a, l ... .
Htavc , 5 111 , 1llfJ, u.olc.
Short met re, 162, note.

Spo11df!C, iii, IGG .
Srrrn 11i11g- , iii , IG9.
Sou n<l corres pondin g with sense,
iii. 139.
Spccime 11 of diffe ren t kinds of
Engli ...;h verse, iii , 191·.
Sr.co11 d ary foci. iii, Hi~J, 203.
Synreresisr iii , 20e , 2 1 ~J.
S y nr opc , iii, 209, 12 11.
8y 11t a1·tira l Figurn~, 2 l5, 22 1.
S,v nccdoe hc , iii, ~3'1..
Simi le, iii, 2,,14.
Sty le, iii, 21i2, :337 , fund Rmenln l
c;un li ty of 26'2, 270. source of
loose ~ty 1 e, 281, req ui si tes of a
good style, 33g, dilforen t kinds

'i
I!

'I

l'fl OG ll ESSIV F. J.: XE R C I S Jl S.

o f s ty le, 33!1 , a g-no d sty le, <lirecti o11 l"or a cq 11i ri11g·, ~.J.:!.
S~ Hl l' ll l~ P ~ .

of l\i C CP l1 Sl rn c· li n 11 o f,

iii , ·~: e;,· c ssc11 1i al rcq ni!'i it cs of,
2U fi , ~ !J '.2 .
S t ri·n .~ th of a ~c 11 trm· c• 1 iii . ~~10 ,
:1 1.\ ru les fo r pn ·s l·rv i11 ~ , :3 17,

.'\:,(' .

S loel c's l 'rosodia N ationa/is, 330,
11 nf r .
~im p l c

s ty le, S ec Style.

8 tew Hr l u u th e .i\l iud , i ii , p. 1or;:
11 11/ r .

S i mplc

I f11in:•rs;-i J sense . ii , 73.
11. tl iph th ong-a l, iii, p . 7. n ol r .
I J lli11rnt c 1 ii i, I'::! I.
U nit y o f a ~e 11 t r 11 r r . iii , ~80 , 307 ,
&c. rul es fo r p reser ving p p . ~ I ,
I n :J l '2 .
1 1 11 ~ \' 11( 0 ;d l<"r 111 1.1 . ? Si•r. 'l 'rrm .r;
I 1111 \'c rsa l l1·rn1 . ; , )
'
U n i \·c r~ a l p ro positio ns, S ec .P ropo sili.uus.

l l' r111 . :: .

)

~ .n 10 11 y 1 11ou s t c rn ~J, ~ ,c..' t!.e 'l 'rrms.
Z-.:i11~ nl ;_1 r

!Prn ts,

)

~ 1 • ec i cs, iii , ~J:; f .
~ !H' 1 · if i c dil fort• 11r r , ii i , ~H: :J .
8 uliirc t o r a p ro p o ~ it i o 11 , i ii ,

3!JG ,

.1.1Jl, •111G .
Si 111p l 1 ~ p r o po~ i 1 i o11 ,

iii, 1JIJ J..
S _y ll o:_;i -.: 11 1-; , iii , 1 1 :2~ , 0 11 what
fo 1111 d cd , · 1 ~3, cor 11po 1111 d syllu g ·_v..; 11 1'i , 1'2:).
Soplii s111s, iii , ·V27.
1

'J'f' n..:1•s 1 'i Q. 7 1., 7:\ ~i~ n :' of, p. ~ 1-,
~~: ap. i I , :J.!, ii, l o:; .
T ha t, 107, &r . ii. 1.J. Ii i , !J9.
Th e m , tJ.:\ 4G. 11.7, ii , !i3 .
T h:'l t1 , 11 ..;t' d afte r oilier , & c. ii, VB .
'J' ; rn to ln.~ y , ii, !J1.
Tl w rr . i11 1prt1p1: rl .\• 11 1:. Pd , ii , 103.
Tr ip h\11 111 1 ~:-;. iii : l o, J:L
'J' i11t> p ; 1 ~~ l' , i ii , u: :.
T ri..;,y ll nhlt·. iii, ~ J:L I '27. A· r .
T o n i.:..;, i ii, l.=}7, l t1:;. n ·d 11ecd to a
11111 ..; i n d s(·tdc, nofr lo l!JV .
T n H' l!f·r , i ;i , l l i! i .
' i '1i hra f'l 1, ii i, lfi7.
T rn1: lt a ir· n :·rsc. iii . l /fi . is- in fact
l 11 : 11 ~)i , ., &r. ·i hid, 1l flft.' .
Tm Ps is , ii i. 'l l ti.
1

'l' rn11 ~· 11 0--: i1 i o1 1 or I lie lll f" ln hP. r s or a

se 11 !1 ·11 1·r, ii i, :i'.)'.3.
'J' ny lor ·, f-:l f'1 11 e11ls o f Tli11ug li1 , iii,
p. IOii, 11.il e .
T eri nr.; , (ln;! ic;i l. ) ~ i n 1 p l <' , 1·0 1n pl1·x,
c o llt• r 1i,·c :1 !i s <i l t1 1t ~, T(' l111i,·f" , 11 11i\" o<·a l1 c(p1i ,·o(' i1 \, s y 11 011y 111no.; 1
nl 1.. : lr;lr l. rm w ri ~ te, ~ i11 g· 11 i a r , u11 i\" Cr.s a l, iii , ~3Li ~ , to $J I.
1

Unit y nf itlra. p. 7(i,
Sy ntil X1 ii , !JV.

~5 t h

r ul e of

Y owc l ~ , U, ii i, :1 . '1·, so t1n ds of~ 111.•
V c rhs, li5 , liH , a e li,·c , pa -.si,·c a nd
' c ut e r, fii!, f;~J 1 70, 7 1, !11\i ru le o f
~y 111 n x ,

ii ,;,:; to 57. S ec 1.1/so ii ,
I' · ·l!J , 11 01" .
\ 'nha l 11 n1-1 11 s . ~ L! .
Y 1H\'P ls tllld c·n 11 -: 0 11 a 11 ls, <l i ffcr encc
ii f'l \\ PC ll, i ii . I,
\ ' ig t1 Clt P 1 ii i, L: ~ : .
' '1·rsificntio11 , ii i , l f>9.
\"1·rs c, iii, HiO ;111d unfr , l :nnl1i c,
' l ' rc lf' li aic· 1 and A 11 ; 1 p;r ~ t i <· 1 170,
Jlac lyk i 110 _. llf'f•' , ~(lCl"i 11 w n s o f
th e di lfo rP nt kind s of E11 g·li sh
yc rsc: l ~J I· .
V11 r icty in 111 c trc, li ow prod uced,
iii , ~ U(i.
Y i~ i n 11 , iii , 2 J.3.
v ~1ri c l y
ex pressio n: iii , 33.J.
VPhc mc 11 l ~ t y l c: sr.e st yle .

or

\ \'rit <? . r o 11_jn _!,!'.1lio 11 of, 37. sy nop s is
or, :a:. ;11 1d p . f1!J.
\\ ' li ir li :111d w \i :1 t. 111 , ·11 2.
\ \' . wh(' r1 :i ' ·.•.n\'c l, a11 tl when a con so11 a 111. p . .. 7.
'.'lord ., , 1111\\' d i,·id«d , op. 3 .
\\ .hi1·li .,oc\'cr: w hosoc ,·c r, '-\ :.c , ii,
1;•.!.
\\' ind , a rr_;;·nb r vc rU, ii, p. 35,
u ole .

\\' here, i 111prfl 1'c rl y used , ii, 102.
llJ:! .
\\ 'orrl-; w hi 4· Ji 1'\' )1rl '"" t im f', ii , 108.
\\ ' on.ls, o f th ri r d c ri,·a tio11 , i ii, p.
•Ill.

\ Vho, whi ch, a 11 d wha t, ii , 110 to 4·3 .
' ", _" ·he n a ,· ~1 \\·c l , a 11 d whe n a conso na nt , p . .,1 7.
..
Y o u' d , y ou had, a nd y0u wo nld , 11 ,

I'· 5 1..

ERRATA.

Page M, in No. 44, guilt, guih less, should be, guile, guileless.
P age 15, No. 47, 2nd line, the should be they.

...

ADVE11T1SJ~ MENT.

Th e fo ll ow in g ' Vurks li y ono ofll 1c a uthors of thi s vol11rn e,
a rc fo r s;ilc at CROC IO:lt & B .IU~WS TElt 'S llookstoro,
No. 47, \ Vas liingto n :';troet, ilosto11.

PROG ltESS f VE EXER CfS l ·~S IN ENG Ll SJI COM: POS LTJ ON. Thi s pnp11 ln r work w:i s first p ubli s l10d about
fo ur ye ars ngo, tlmin g wli ic l1 t.i111 0 T \ VEL V I ~ large e di t ions of
it l1 avo boo n prinl e 1l i11 t.l1i s c it y , :11111 NI X. e diti o ns in L o11d on.
Jt wa s i 11 trn d11 co1l in to tho p11lili c sc hoo ls o f Hosto n, soo n afte r
its p11bli ca ti on ; a nd it is 11 0 11· tho o nl y work on co 111 positio11 auth ori zed to ho use d in the 111.
Tlrn HO S TO N S C'llOUJ. COJ\ ll'l·:N])l{JJ\I (W N i\'l' U-

RAL A N I> J·:X l'l·: IU J\ IE N' l' /\ L l'JJILOS OPIJY , c rnhr:tc in g
t he prin c iples of J\ J.,c h:i11i1 ·s, 1l y dro ~ t .:i ti cs , J ly dr:111li cs, J'n c u rn:iti cs, A co us ti cs, l'y rr>111>111i cs, C)pti<' ~, l•: lec tri c it.y, G:i lvnni s m,
J\'l. rig ne ti s 111, El ec t ro-J\ l;i g· 11 eLi'1 11, :ind i\ s tr0110111y; \\' itli :t d es c ription oi' th e ,<..'femn rrnd L,ocomoli i·c 1·:11g i11 cs. 'l'l1i s work
Jms ueen introdu ce d hy ord e r of t.hr. Sc hoo l Cnn11nit.t.ce into
a ll the pnbli c Grn.1111nnr Nc hool s. Jt has a lso pa s~e d throu g h
fonr large Ed ition s during tli c Jas l tw o ye ars.

I
'\!
.,'
I

PROGRE:ss r v l~
E~ l ~ JU'lSP.S
JN
R IIP.TORIC/\L
READ ING, parti c 11l :nl y des ig ne d t.o familiari ze th e younger
c lasst:s o i' r caile rs w itl1 t l11 ' p a u ~es :u1Ll oth e r 111 :1.rks in ge n era l
use; a nd to in t rod 11 cc t li c 111 tu t he pra cti ce o f rn o1l11l atin 11 , a nd
i 11 ll cct io 11 of' th e vo ice.
Thi s work lms h 1~e 11 :lflnpt.c d in m:u1 y res pectabl e Sem in aries ,
and h as a lso be e n re publi ~ he d in Jo: 11 g lallll.

I

I

